#this popped into my sleep-drugged brain last night

[fuckmyskywalker]

"Benzodiazepines." — Anakin Skywalker.

— CW: 18+, smut! Somnophilia. Stepcest (Anakin calls himself "big brother"). Dubcon/Noncon. Drug use. Mild mentions of rimming/anal, manhandling. Anakin is pretty nasty. | Word Count: 1k (not proofread!)

— List of films! | Taglist.

Standing next to your bed, Anakin smiles. It is a wicked, creepy smile; loaded with a sick pleasure and lust— with something unsettling. Picking up the glass of water you always keep in your nightstand, he pops open the little glass bottle that cost him quite a lot… Only to pour half of it. Twirling the water with his finger he wipes it out in your blanket, placing the glass back on your nightstand and hiding inside your closet.

Patience is key. Anakin learned that a while ago. This is something that has been occupying his mind for a while now, and he isn't sure if he’ll be able to last as much as he meticulously planned. 

He shouldn't feel like this. He shouldn't even have any sort of romantic or sexual attraction towards you— his stepsibling— yet, he finds himself jerking almost every night in the adjacent room with a pair of dirty underwear he stole from your laundry basket; sometimes he'll wrap them around his dick, other days he will sniff them, even lick them… anything.

Unable to stop himself, Anakin’s palms his soft cock, eager to see how the night unravels. It doesn't take you long to return from your nightly shower, wrapped in a short towel and changing right in front of your closet. Anakin knows you keep your next outfit laid over the edge of your bed. In fact— he knows every single little detail about you, from the foods that make your nose scrunch, to the different vibrations of your toy whenever you use it in the middle of the night when you think everyone is asleep.

Anakin never sleeps. Not even when you are asleep. 

He would never waste time that he can spend with you.

So he waits. He waits rubbing his now semi-hard cock, watching you dress, brush your hair and even apply those scented lotions and serums that you adore so much. But he has a different reasoning tonight… he will coat your face with something else. 

He watches you drink every single drop of water, and when it comes to that point— his cock is as hard as it can get, it even hurts. Reaching for the half-full bottle he twirls it in his palm, reading the side effects:

«May cause Anterograde amnesia. Consume responsibly. Don’t consume if you are pregnant, lactating, or are allergic to any of the components.»

You sit on your bed, draping the covers over your body and yawning. Assuming it was a long day, you close your eyes as the door of your closet creeks open slowly. Paying it no mind, you continue relaxing under the warmth of the blankets when you hear a heavy breathing next to you.

Snapping your eyes open, you fail to notice the effort it takes you to even do such an automatic task. “Anakin?” You ask confused. “What are you doing here?” You eye behind him, noticing the closet doors wide open. The realization hits you like a bucket of cold water, freezing every bone and nerve so much you can’t move. “Where you inside my fucking closet?”

He coos at you, placing a hand over your forehead and caressing your skin. His other hand peels the blankets off your body allowing his blue eyes to gobble with your beautiful body. “Shhh… it’s okay. Your big brother will take care of you” His voice isn't soothing at all, but the drowsy state that begins to fog your brain mistakes the creepy tone with a calming one. So soft and tender.

“Anakin…” You whisper, barely conscious by the time he is lifting up your shirt and groping your breasts. His indexes and thumbs pinch your nipples, pulling them gently, admiring your late and slow reactions. Every little arch and jolt is delayed, and his body shivers with excitement.

By the time you finally fall asleep, dragged to a peaceful, forced slumber you won’t be able to remember, Anakin already yanks his sweats down, and fists his cock furiously at the sight of your limp, almost lifeless body. He knows the drugs are quite harsh, especially since he gave you a rather large dose— so maybe he has even more time than he initially thought. 

After toying with you for a while, manhandling you, twisting your body into any position he can imagine, Anakin finally lays you down on your stomach, spreading your ass with his trembling, sweaty hands and kneeling behind you. His tongue circles your puckered hole as his eyes roll to the back of his head, he can’t believe he is finally able to fulfill his most carnal, lustful desires— and even now, when he is spitting on your already dripping pussy, Anakin still can’t believe he is taking what he thinks belongs to him.

You.

“That's it—” He praises you as your body doesn't even react to his thrust. There’s no need to be nice, it is not as if you are going to remember this anyway. “Take this fucking cock— you love your big brother’s cock don’t you?”

The lack of response makes Anakin moan louder, painfully aware of how his mother and your father are sleeping downstairs. His hips snap against yours in an animalistic, primal manner, chasing his own high and relying on the way your cunt keeps squeezing him, coating him with your involuntary slick and enveloping him like a warm velvety glove. 

Your body doesn't even tremble, and every now and then Anakin has to stop to make sure you are still breathing— when he confirms you are still in fact alive, he smirks deviously and pushes your face further down your pillows, slapping your ass playfully in the process.

“Aren’t you a p–pretty thing… taking my cock so good, so well. As if you were— fuck— made for me…”

“Such a little slut for your stepbrother’s dick aren't you… I know—I know…”

The deep slumber he is giving you doesn't seem to come to an end anytime soon, so Anakin knows he has… potentially four to five hours to do as he pleases with you. He fills your pussy up with his cum, making sure to push it back in with his fingers. He tongues and fingers your pretty tight hole until it is stretched and ready for another finger, he sucks and nibbles your tits until your nipples are swollen, and he forces your mouth open with his thumb to slide his cock to the back of your throat…

It's not like you're going to remember any of this anyway.

🌊 Taglist!: @jellydodger | @bimbo-baggins86 | @sythethecarrot | @pockcock | @haydensgirlaela | @zemoslittlemonster | @captain-satan | @lovrsm | @kiheva_ | @inneedsoffanfics | @valsarchives | @leftcollectiongardener | @whatasadlittlelife | @grimkaos | @daniiileee | @dianaaxoxo | @dollfacehgwts | @arzua10 | @mssbridgerton | @mashiromochi

— 🐚 if you wish you be added to my taglist there's a google forms in the beginning of the post! There you can select which days you would like to be tagged in (or choose the option: all the above!). If you send me a DM or an ask I will tag you on every day! | some tags might not work due to your settings, so let me know!

#𓆩ꨄ︎𓆪 anya writes! #𓆩ꨄ︎𓆪 kinktober 2023! #anakin skywalker x reader smut #Anakin Skywalker smut #anakin skywalker #anakin skywalker x reader #anakin skywalker fanfiction #anakin skywalker imagine #anakin skywalker imagines #anakin star wars #anakin skywalker one shot #stepbrother!anakin skywalker #stepbrother!anakin

[thetriumphantpanda]

it's new, the shape of your body | javier peña

Take The Weight Off His Shoulders - Chapter Five

Chapter Summary | A dead end following a lead at work leaves you tense, with Javi only too happy to help you destress.

Chapter Warnings | Mention of drugs, drug related violence and the drugs trade. Zero knowledge of how journalists find information in the 90s but we ride with it. Explicit smut, these two do some stuff in public that the lord wouldn't approve, fingering, Javi is a dirty talking menace.

Pairing | dbf!Javier Peña x F!Reader

Word Count | 3.5K

Authors Note | So, as well as being a sexy little dbf!Javi fic, this also has another overarching plot that I'm starting to introduce in this chapter - I really hope you like the addition of this other part of the story, as well as these two finally getting it on! Another huge shoutout to @undercoverpena who has been such a rock with this chapter, helping me smooth out the kinks to get it to where I wanted it to be. Thank you for the support so far. If you're enjoying this then reblogs and comments really do help and if you’d like to support me further, please consider a donation to my Ko-Fi. 

I no longer use taglists. Please follow @thetriumphantpandanotifs to be notified of new updates.

Series Masterlist | Main Masterlist | Ko-Fi | Series Playlist

There’s a spring in your step when you walk into work on Monday. You’d spent all of Sunday is some sort of daze, thinking about what had happened with Javi and all the things that he’d promised you over the phone. You let your hand wander a little on Sunday night, bringing yourself off to his promise of showing you exactly what you’d been missing, so much so that the lack of sleep from keeping yourself awake didn’t bother you as you sat down at your desk, taking out your notes to start working on the piece for the newspaper about the drugs bust in town last week. 

“You seem more chipper this morning,” Your boss muses, setting down a mug of coffee next to you like she always does each morning, “You sleeping better?” 

The answer is no, not really, just that you’re awake for a far better reason that pining for your dad’s buddy, now you’re awake because he wants you just as much as you want him and those daydreams and the visions that come to you in your dreams are far nicer to deal with than the wondering of if you were going to make a fool out of yourself in front of him. 

“Yeah, much better, thanks,” You smile, picking up the mug to take a sip, “I’m gonna start working on the bust story today, hopefully it’ll be ready by the end of the day.” 

She places a hand on your shoulder and gives you a squeeze, “Nice work,” She smiles back at you, “Your stories have been really well received recently.” 

She leaves you to it, letting you open your notebook, you rip the old pages out, lie them out on the desk in front of you, picking up a pen, putting it to the fresh page to start formulating the bare bones of the story.   

It’s easy to start with the facts. 

1. There’s a house in town had been involved in a police raid.

2. A large amount of both cocaine and marijuana had been seized.

3. The house had been empty.

4. The police had spoken to the neighbours.

You circle the last point on your notepad: no-one could figure out who would be responsible for storing that amount of drugs at the address. Staring at it, seeing it in a new order, your brain begins to think, wondering about how you might be able to dig deeper.

Something, the instinct that made all of this possible, tells you to start with who owns the house. Fingers typing, suddenly remembering that you’d overheard your dad talking with your mom a few days ago about how they’d tried that avenue and come up at a loss down at the station, but not why. 

Opening the webpage for the public records for the county, your fingers drill in the address, clicking on the search result that pops up. Leaning forward in your chair, chin propped on your palm, you scan the information in front of you. There’s a list of everyone who had ever owned the address since it was built, starting from the first all the way down to the last, which is where you realise what the dead end is. The last owner was dead. Had been for almost a year, and the property was waiting to go up for sale again, which meant whoever had been storing the drugs in the house was squatting. 

You let out a frustrated sigh, because if the police can’t figure it out from here then what makes you think you can. Except, when you sit there, tapping your fingers against the desk in frustration and realise you’d been there. You’d been in that house a few months ago with Liv, who had dragged you to some kind of party. 

Almost automatically you’re reaching for the phone and dialing the number you’ve got memorized for her. She picks up on the third ring. 

“Hello, this is Laredo insurance, you’re speaking to Liv, how can I help?” 

You bite back a giggle at her customer service voice, it’s so unlike the girl you really know, “Hello bestie,” You greet, which has her gasping down the phone. 

“Oh my god have I forgotten a lunch date?” She asks. 

“No, it’s okay, don’t panic,” You say, “It’s a really random question, but you know that party we went to a few months ago, do you know who hosted it?” 

You can hear her clicking her tongue in the background as she thinks, “I can’t even remember who invited us,” She sighs, as do you, “I think I just heard about it from someone, who’d heard about it from someone else.” 

“God damn it.” You mumble, head in your hand. 

“Is it important?” 

“I don’t know,” You answer honestly, “It was the place that got busted last week, and I’m just trying to do some digging, but it’s okay, I’m sure if it’s meant to be I’ll figure it out.” 

“I have every faith in you,” You can tell she’s smiling on the other end, “Listen, I gotta bounce, but how about we do drinks later on this week?” 

“Sounds good, phone me later and we can sort it out.” 

“Alright, bye bestie!” 

You laugh and wish her a goodbye, deciding you’ve gone as far as you can with this for today. You save what you have of the story, thinking you could send it to your boss for approval as is, but deep down you know there’s something here you can pull on, something bigger than just busting a house full of drugs and taking them off the streets to be dealt, so you keep it to yourself for the rest of the day. 

“I’m heading out,” Your boss speaks as she walks past your desk on the way out, “Did you get the story finished?” 

A smile thrown her way in response, trying to cover the fact that you want more time, “Almost,” You speak, “Just a few more tweaks and a couple of things I want to check, but I’ll get it to you as soon as I can.” 

She nods, seemingly pleased that you’re wanting to make it as perfect as possible, “No rush, we can hold it for a few days until you’re happy with it.” 

“Thank you, I appreciate it.” 

“Well, you have yourself a good evening and I’ll see you tomorrow.” 

You wish her the same, watching as she heads out, leaving you in the office alone. You sigh, annoyed that there’s nothing further you can really do. You save the document, gathering your things and deciding you can worry about what to do next tomorrow. 

When you emerge from the front door of the office and look across the parking lot to your car, you’re taken aback to find Javier’s truck parked in the space right next to it. He’s leaning against the driver’s side of the truck, casual as anything, with his ankles crossed over each other and his arms crossed over his chest. He notices you stood still, motions you with his head to come over. 

Your feet carry you across the parking lot, shoulders heavy with stress and that niggling feeling that you’ve been missing something all day, the one thing that’s going to make you realise what’s going on, but seeing Javi slip his aviators off his face and tuck them into his shirt, shooting a smile your way, you feel a little better. 

“What are you doing here?” 

He shrugs, in that cool, casual way that he always does, “Wanted to see you,” He reaches out, taking your hand in his to pull you closer, but does so whilst looking around, making sure no-one either of you know can see you, “Wanted to do this.”

Then he leans down, presses his lips to yours, one hand cradling your cheek. It’s different to the kiss at the ranch, it’s not rushed. He keeps his lips pressed against your own for a while, pulling away, but planting one right on your forehead as he leans back against the car. 

You bite your bottom lip between your teeth, smiling a little as you feel the temperature rise across your face, “How did you know what time I finished?” 

“Lucky guess,” He shrugs, “Thought if you didn’t come out within an hour I’d have just gone home, tried again tomorrow.” 

“You would have waited for me for an hour?” You chuckle, leaning against your own car behind you. 

“Yeah,” He nods with a smile, “Would wait a lot longer but you know how it is, things to do.” 

You settle your back against the passenger side of your car, rubbing a hand up one of your arms, “You seem tense,” Javi observes, “What’s up?” 

You consider telling him the whole story, but there’s something niggling in the back of your mind that this is something you should keep to yourself for a while, just until you can try digging for more information first. If you keep drawing up blanks then you can ask him, see if his expertise can offer any ideas, but for now, you keep it vague. 

“It’s just work,” You shrug, “Deadlines and stuff, but I’ll be okay.” 

You watch him look at you, those beautiful brown eyes looking directly into your own, his mouth pulled into a smirk, “You wanna take a drive?” He asks, head tilting to his truck, “Let me help with some of that stress.” 

That familiar pool of arousal is settling in your tummy, excitement thrumming through your veins at what he means. He wants to touch you, and God do you want to touch him right back. But it’s getting late, and you know you’re parents are going to wonder where you are soon enough. There’s not enough time to go driving around, but you think there’s just enough time for something else. 

You grin back at him, reaching to grasp his wrist in your hand, somewhat aware of how big he is when you can’t fit your fingers all the way round it. You drag him back across the parking lot, and down the side of the your office building. It’s a small alley, definitely not the most romantic spot, but at least it doesn’t smell, and unless someone is coming looking, you’re not going to be disturbed, most people having gone home from the offices on either side of you. 

You go down just far enough that you’re in the shadows, far enough that even if someone did wander past, you’re going to be hidden as much as possible. You drop his hand as you lean back against the brick wall, staring at him as he takes a step closer to you, hands settling on your waist. 

“You want me here?” He speaks lowly, bringing his face closer to yours, so close that you could reach up on your toes and kiss him, but you want to see if he breaks first. 

You nod your head, tipping it back against the brick, shoving your hips off the wall as some kind of hint to him, “What do you want, hermosa?” 

“Want you to touch me, Javi.” You breathe, leaning up just a touch so he can feel the breath from your lips across his. 

“But I already am.” He smirks, eyes flitting to where his hands are resting on your hips. 

With a roll of your eyes, you reach your own hand down your body, coming to rest of the waistband of your work trousers. You motion your head a little, dragging Javi’s eyes down to where your hand is resting on the button of your trousers, making sure he’s watching when you pop it open, dragging the zip down and then leaving it like that. 

His own hand trails from your right hip, warm fingers brushing the skin you’ve revealed, but he doesn’t move them further, just lets his fingers rest on the skin as he brings his lips to your jaw, kissing softly from your chin, all the way up to the delicate skin behind your ear, “Want me to touch you here?” He all but growls into your ear as his hand sinks beneath your trousers, wide palm cupping you through your underwear, bringing a gasp from your throat, “Yeah, sounds like you do baby.” 

You bring your hands up to rest on his shoulders – something to grip onto as his fingers trace along the seam of your pussy through the thin cotton of your panties. His touch is gentle, but the way his mouth is pressing hot and wet to the skin across your neck is anything but. It’s searing, and exciting, and wrong but in all the right ways. 

“If I dip my fingers under here,” He asks, fingers toying with the elastic of your panties, “You gonna be wet for me, querida?” 

“W-why don’t you find out?” You choke out, feeling him smile against the skin of your neck as his fingers dip just below the waistband of your panties, fingers dragging over the curls on your mound, down lower, until they’re so close to where you want them. 

He dips his fingers through your folds, slipping them into you so easily. Your mouth drops open, his own so close to yours that you could feel his lips on yours as you moan, his fingers dragging out of you and up to your clit, where he starts gently circling. 

“What’s got you all worked up, eh?” He asks, his other hand coming to grip your chin, forcing you to look at him, your mouth dropped open as he works his fingers across your clit, “Can’t just be from me right here,” He muses, “You been sat at your desk thinking about me?” 

He presses his fingers more firmly across your clit, it feels so good, the way he’s working you, “T-think about you a-all the time.” You croak out from your throat, hips starting to move with his hand, needing something more. 

“Naughty little thing,” He breathes into your ear, teeth nibbling lightly at your earlobe as his fingers drag from your clit back down to where you’re so slick for him, his fingers slipping back inside you, but curling up, finding a spot inside you that no-one had even shown you existed until now, “Feel good?” He asks, “You tell me what works, okay?” 

You nod, two of his fingers working in and out of you. It feels good, but it’s nothing compared to the way he made you feel before, when his fingers trailed over your clit in little circles. You grip his wrist, “Outside,” You say simple, “Like how you were doing it before.” 

He presses his lips to yours, dragging his fingers back up through your folds, using his middle finger to draw light circles over your swollen bundle of nerves, “Like this?” He asks, which is punctuated with a moan from your lips. It’s loud enough this time that his free hand is flying to cover your mouth with his palm, shushing you as he presses his body against yours, pinning you in place, his own excitement no longer hidden from you. You can feel the bulge of his cock through his jeans, pressing into your side as the movement of his fingers speeds up, just a touch. 

Whilst it’s a familiar feeling – it’s the way you’re used to bringing yourself off, more often than not to the thought of the very man in front of you – there’s something so different about Javi being the one to have you dangling over the edge, teetering on the edge of pleasure just with his fingers. 

“Tell me, bebita,” He coos into your ear, “Has anyone else ever made you come?” 

His palm is still covering your mouth, so you can’t speak, so all you do is shake your head in response, watching as his eyes darken and he sticks his bottom lip out a little in a pout, “Poor girl,” He says, his middle finger speeding up just a touch again, pressing harder, “Shall we fix that?” He asks, which has you nodding your head so ferociously that it should be embarrassing, “Go on then,” He coaxes, “I know you’re close, just let go for me.” 

If someone had told you months ago, before he’d reappeared in town, that Javier Peña would be the first man to make you cum, pressed against the brick wall of your office, with his hand clamped around your mouth to stop you from crying out, you’d have told them to get lost. 

Your entire body shakes as your orgasm starts to ripple through you. White hot pleasure explodes across your lower body, your fingers dig into Javi’s shoulders, fisting the material of his shirt as he finally drops his hand from your mouth, gripping at your waist to keep your upright when the shaking of your legs threatens to topple you to the ground. His fingers are moving across you more slowly, but are adding just enough pressure to work you through those aftershocks, until it becomes too much. 

Your forehead hits his shoulder, your hands wrapping around the breadth of his broadness as he drags his hand from your trousers, slipping both around your back to drag you into his body, “Did so good for me, querida.” He praises, rubbing a soothing hand up and down your spine through your shirt. 

“Felt good.” You manage to mumble into the material covering his shoulder, pushing yourself back up and off him, hand trailing down his chest to try and touch him, return the favour, but he’s gripping your wrist to stop you. 

“Not tonight,” He says, “Just wanted to make you feel good.” 

“But-” You try to protest, but his grip on your wrist is strong and you can’t move it. 

“I promise I’ll let you return the favour, but not tonight, okay?” 

You nod your head. Javi brings his hands to your trousers, zipping them back up and pushing the button through the buttonhole. He tugs the hem of your shirt back into place, before he presses a kiss to the tip of your nose. He glances at the watch on his wrist, clocking the time, “It’s late, querida,” He sighs, “We better get you on the road.” 

And it’s a strange feeling, that this tiny little bubble is bursting so soon. You know it’s important to keep this under wraps, you’re sure no-one would be pleased to find out that Javier Peña, your dad’s friend, had been pinning you to a wall and coaxing an orgasm from you with his fingers, and there’s something about the secrecy of it all that makes it more exciting, but as you walk back to your respective vehicles, Javi so far away that you can’t reach out to touch him, it stings a little. Stings a little that you’re not going to get to be normal with him, that for now, your relationship, whatever that might be, is going to be kept secret, clandestine meetings and stolen glances wherever possible, when all you really want to do is grasp his hand in yours and shout to everyone that he belongs to you. 

“We going to make this a habit?” You ask, unlocking your door and sliding into the drivers seat. 

Javi keeps a hang on the top of the door, keeping it open for a while, “What?” He smirks, “Pressing you up against brick walls?” 

“Pressing each other against brick walls,” You correct, “It’s your turn next time.” 

He runs a ringer over his bottom lip, a habit you’ve known for years is something he does when he’s nervous or stressed, “I need you to know if I didn’t have to keep you a secret, I wouldn’t, okay?” You smile up at him, nodding your head, “I promise it won’t always have to be like this, but just for now, okay?” 

“Okay,” You nod, “Now give me a kiss goodbye and let me go home.” 

He does just that, leans down and gives you a kiss, one that you would class as proper this time, where he opens his mouth against yours, licks into your mouth, the coarse hair above his lip scratching lightly at your skin. He pulls away just a touch, pecking you on the lips once, then twice, then a final time, when you grip the collar of his shirt to keep him there just a little moment more. 

“Go home, Javi.” You giggle when you finally let him go, “I’ll see you soon.” 

He gives you a final chaste kiss to your lips then shuts your door for you, walking around your car to get in his truck. You wonder for a while if there’s going to a weird stand-off between the two of you, but he turns the key in his ignition and drives off with a final wave, leaving you to do the same. 

When you pull up outside your home, you pull the mirror down, make sure nothing on your face gives away what you’d just been up to, smoothing down your hair. You take a second to take a few deep breaths, before you step out, going back to being the innocent daughter your parents still believe you to be. 

#Javier Peña #Javier Peña smut #Javier Peña fluff #Javier Peña angst #Javier Peña fic #Javier Peña fanfic #Javier Peña fanfiction #Javier Peña x you #Javier Peña x reader #Javier Peña x female reader #Javier Peña x f!reader #Narcos #narcos fic #Pedro Pascal #javier pena #javier pena smut #javier pena fluff #javier pena angst #javier pena fic #javier pena fanfic #javier pena fanfiction #javier pena x you #javier pena x reader #javier pena x female reader #javier pena x f!reader #narcos smut #narcos fanfic #narcos fanfiction

[blueicequeen19]

The Storm

Warnings: loss of a loved one, grieving, drinking, drug use, rough unprotected sex

It's been six hours since we lost John B and Sarah to the tropical storm. Since Shoupe and his gang of idiots told us they didn't know anything or where they were. They couldn't find their bodies or the boat. My throat threatens to close up just thinking about it. I don't think I could cry anymore even if I wanted to. Pope and Kie were forced to return home with their parents whereas JJ stayed with me at the Chateau. I knew it was because he had no place else to go. I wouldn't return home to Luke Maybank either. So we sat on the couch and drank until we vomited. Then we drank some more. I'd never seen JJ cry and I quickly decided that I never wanted to see it again. It made our loss that much more real. That much more painful. How could we go back to our lives after this? School was supposed to start Monday. I snatched up the bottle of rum before I could think any further. I didn't want to do anything without my brother.

I look over to the snoring blonde next to me. His legs were pulled up and his feet tucked under my legs for warmth as he used the arm rest as a pillow. I was fairly certain he was drooling but I had no room to judge. I had to clean puke out of my hair earlier. I get up and wander down the hall to Bree's room. The smell of him hits me hard when I push the door open and tears immediately fill my eyes. I wanted to break something. Anything. This couldn't be happening. And what he said on the radio to Ward? That meant this shit wasn't over. Ward Cameron had to pay. I grab his comforter off his bed and shut the door behind me. I stumble down the hall and wrap myself in the comforter before dropping down on my bed for a long, much needed sleep to escape this nightmare.

I don't know how much time has passed when I finally peel my eyes open. I don't feel any better. My head is still groggy and aching and my mouth is beyond dry. I manage to pull myself up and take a shower, taking extra time to wash my hair and brush my teeth. At least I could make myself look put together even though my life was ruined. I rake my hands through my hair, stepping out of the bathroom to find JJ in the middle of changing, his bare ass on full display.

"Whoa, sorry." I immediately turned around, the image of his ass forever burned into my brain. JJ stays silent. My heart ached even more. I hated when other people were hurting, even if I was in pain myself. "Do you want pancakes?" I ask.

"No." JJ grumbles. I sigh. He needed to eat. So did I. There's more rummaging through things behind me when he suddenly brushes past me and goes into the bathroom, slamming the door in my face. I turn back to face the bedroom. I slept in his room last night, thinking it was my own. That's why he was changing in here.

I decide to make pancakes anyway and although he ignores them, I feel better having them ready when he does get hungry. The day drags on and JJ only comes inside to get more alcohol. I hide his keys for when he does run out. I liked getting fucked up as much as the next person but I knew we had to deal. We had to grieve.

It's dark when he comes inside, stumbling to stay upright. I watch from the couch as he goes to the table and looks for his keys. Next he checks the cabinets in case he missed a bottle. Then the fridge.

"Where are my keys?" JJ calls. I stay silent as I pop a handful of popcorn into my mouth. He comes back into the living room and throws his hands up. "Give me my keys."

"I don't have them." I lie. They were stuffed down in the couch beneath me.

"Yea? They just got up and walked away?" JJ demands, knocking stuff off the coffee table as he searches it too.

"Stop it." I say softly but he yanks my bowl of popcorn away and lifts my legs up like I'm sitting on them. "Stop it!" I squeal, swatting his hands away.

"I don't need you to take care of me. Give me my fucking keys!" JJ shouts.

"You can't drive like this. You've been drinking all day!"

"I don't care!" We both fall silent as we glare at each other, chests heaving with every breath.

"Fine," he finally say, tossing the bowl down on the couch with a scoff. ",don't get mad at me when I start bringing girls over because I can't leave." JJ turns and stomps off, slamming his bedroom door behind him. I plop down on the couch, running my fingers through my hair as I fight to calm my racing heart.

Sex sounded amazing. I wanted to feel anything but this. Anything but the loss of my brother. I look under the coffee table and spot the adult card game that one of us had bought. It was basically "Never Have I Ever" with prompts. Whoever ended up with the most cards, won. I open the game and start to read the cards, snorting at the filthier ones. I was bored so why the hell not?

Never have I ever had an orgy.

Given oral sex.

Messed around in a public place.

Spit in someones mouth.

I started to separate the cards by things I had and had not done. I don't even look up when I hear his door open and he sits on the opposite side of the couch from me with a grunt. He smelled better so he must’ve showered to sober up.

"Why are you laughing?" JJ asks, leaning forward and reading some of the cards in my "Have Not" pile.

"I'm playing Never Have I Ever with myself." I smirk, holding up my next card.

Never have I ever had sex with other people in the room.

I drop the card in my Have pile and his eyes nearly bug out.

"What?! When? With who?" JJ gasps dramatically.

"Uh, that movie night we had awhile back when I invited Jake."

"Wait. You had sex with all of us in the same room?"

"It wasn't really sex though. He just put it inside me. So it kind of counts." JJ hangs his head as he shakes it in an attempt to hide his blushing cheeks.

"Wow. I never would've guessed." JJ grumbles, grabbing the next unplayed card.

"What? I like sex as much as the next person." JJ ignores me as he shows me the next card.

Never have I ever woken up to someone giving me head.

"Uh, I've never had that happen to me but I've done that to someone else." I laugh and JJ smirks.

"You're missing out. All girls should wake up to their pussies being eaten." A shiver races up my spine as he draws the next card.

Never have I ever taken a nude selfie.

"Oh, easy. I have a whole folder on my phone." I shrug nonchalantly and JJ's jaw hangs open.

"Show me. For research purposes." JJ gives a fake cough and I can't help but laugh.

"Absolutely not! Those are private!" I exclaim but he laughs, pulling out his phone.

"Here, I'll show you one and you show me one. You did just see my ass earlier."

"Not by choice!" JJ scrolls through his phone for a moment before pausing to look at me.

"Okay, I've got mine. Your turn." I pick up my phone and hesiate for a moment.

"Wait, so are we doing full body. Or like topless?" I could feel the burning in my cheeks but I wasn't backing down from this. I wasn't a coward.

"Mine is full body." JJ shrugs and I nod. I find the perfect picture and meet his eyes.

"Okay, on the count of three. One. Two. Three." We both turn our phones to the other and both of our eyes practically bug out. He's nude but he's cupping himself so you can't see his dick and mine is from the back so you can see my bare ass. Still nude but nothing anyone hasn't already seen when I go swimming. We both burst out laughing over the fact that we played each other and we continued the game as he lights up a joint.

“I’ve never had one.” JJ says, hanging the card back to me.

Never have I ever had a hickie.

I gawk at him.

“Are you serious right now?”

“Yea! I always give them. I never receive them. Girls are usually too fucked out to return them.” He gives me a cocky grin. I stand, rising to the challenge.

“I’ll help you out then. Neck or chest?” I move around the table and JJ stares at me with wide eyes, mouth hanging open. I roll my eyes as I straddle his lap, tugging his shirt down below his collarbone. “Neck or chest, J?” I whisper and I feel him gulp, goosebumps appearing across his skin. A certain power comes over me as I plant a kiss on the base of his throat and he hums in approval. I trail my lips up his neck when I suddenly feel his hands squeeze my thighs.

“I-uh, I don’t know what I’ll do if you suck on my neck. It’s my sweet spot.” JJ’s voice is deeper, thick with need and causes butterflies to erupt in my belly.

“Here?” I place a kiss just below his ear and he nods once, hands tightening on my thighs. I suddenly feel his his erection pressing against me and it fueled me further. He wanted this too. I bite down on the flesh and he gasps as I suck a small spot into my mouth.

“Jesus, fuck!” JJ exclaims, hands moving to fist the back of my shirt, like he’s holding me to him. I tug hard on the back of his hair, forcing him to look up at the ceiling and he hisses as I keep marking his skin. His hips buck up into me and I moan.

“Y/N, stop before I do something I’ll regret.” JJ warns, yanking on the back of my hair but I don’t let up. I move my hand to the front of his throat and squeeze. I immediately feel his body relax into the couch but it doesn’t last long. JJ jumps to his feet, startling me as he holds me in his arms just to turn and drop me down on the couch. There’s fire burning in his eyes and a nice purple mark on his neck.

“You asked for this.” JJ growls, dropping to his knees and hauling my ass to the edge of the couch. He immediately latches on to my inner thigh where my shorts have rode up, his free hand squeezing the other one. Sparks race all the way down to my toes as my body buzzes with desire. I tear my shirt off and my bra, loving the way his eyes drink me in as he yanks off my shorts. I take his shirt off next and pull him up onto the couch. I feel him holding back, a questionable look on his face as I palm him through his shorts.

“Talk to me, J.” I breathe, kissing his jaw and his lips quiver.

“You’re my best friends sister. This is wrong.” JJ whispers, his fingers sliding through my slit and he groans when he feels how wet I am.

“Does it feel wrong?” I pop the button on his shorts and our lips finally meet. The last of his restraint dissolves and he shoves his shorts down, his body coming down on top of mine.

“I want you.” I moan as he starts to pull away again and a painful noice rumbles through him.

“I want you too.” JJ whispers between wet tongue filled kisses. I stroke his impressive length for a second and he hisses, bucking in my hand.

“Let’s just forget for a little while. I want to feel something else. I want to feel you inside me. Only that.” I squeeze him harder and he hisses, rubbing his fingers lazily over my clit and making me jerk.

“Condom?” JJ asks, caging me in with his arms as he hovers over me. I line him up with my entrance, keeping my legs spread wide. This was probably going to hurt with no prep but I wanted it to. I welcomed the pain.

“On the shot.” He doesn’t hesitate before he roughly pushes inside me. We both moan loudly.

His cock fills me so deeply, it steals my breath away. I must pinch my face up in discomfort because he starts to withdraw and gives slow strokes. I grasp his biceps, tilting my hips so he can drive even deeper. I start to relax and he begins to pick up the pace, jaw clenched the entire time as he looks from my face to between us where he's disappearing inside me.

"You're so tight." JJ bites out, hair in his eyes.

"Harder," I plead. "Don't stop." He abruptly sits back on his heels, pulling me with him as he angles upwards to hit my sweet spot. JJ groans, throwing his head back as he fucks me harder, keeping a brusing grip on my hips.

"Fuck, I'm going to cum but I'll keep going." JJ moans before picking up his speed, drilling into me hard and fast before releasing a loud moan of ecstasy. His pace doesn't slow and I feel myself cum, throwing my head back as I scream, my body shuddering as I turn to mush. He collapses on top of me, kissing me hard and passionately while continuing to snap his hips forward. I snag him bottom lip between my teeth as I feel another climax quickly approaching. JJ yanks away, only to flip me over and manhandle me onto my hands and knees. A firm hand on the back of my head shoves my face down into the cushion before he slams back inside me.

"Oh, shit." I cry, reaching behind me for something to hold on to. He pulls both my arms behind my back as he slams into me harder and harder, forcing my face down into the couch. I could feel the mess running down my thighs and I yelp when he slaps my ass hard.

"JJ!" I whine. I feel my eyes start to roll back just as he yanks me up against his chest, one hand around my throat and the other pushing down on my pelvis.

"Cum for me. I'm not stopping until you cream my cock. Let me fucking have it." JJ growls into my ear. I try to fight it but a choked scream flies out as I cum hard, soaking us both with a gush of fluid, my nails digging into his hips as tears fill my eyes from the overwhelming pleasure.

I feel him slam in hard once more then he stills with a satisfied groan before letting me drop back down on the couch to catch my breath. JJ pulls away and starts to clean up as I fight the powerful feeling of exhaustion. He appears in front of me in a pair of black boxers and scoops me into his arms with a satisfied smirk before leading us to his bedroom.

"I told you. Completely fucked out." I smile weakly with my cheek against his chest as he lays me down in his bed. As soon as my head hits the pillow, I'm out.

#jj maybank smut #smutwarning #outer banks smut #jj maybank fic #jj maybank imagine #obx2 #jj maybank fluff #jj maybank x you #jj obx #rudy pankow #wattpad #outer banks x reader #jj maybank x reader smut #jj maybank sex

[headfullofpresley]

𝐖𝐞'𝐥𝐥 𝐁𝐞 𝐀𝐥𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭

Pairing: Elvis Presley x reader

Word count: 4,6K

Summary: You and Elvis were complete opposites and far from friends, but sometimes death brings people closer together.

Warnings: vampire!Elvis, 50s!Elvis, small mention of cheating, mention of death, small mention of dub-con, consumption of alcohol and blood, usage of drugs, inaccurate timelines in Elvis' life etc, Elvis is not famous, strong language, use of the word nerd/geek (?), platonic soulmates.

A/N: hi, it's me, back on my vampire obsession shit. what's new? :)

masterlist

Elvis Presley had everything he wanted in life.

He was at the height of his popularity, Humes High number one football player and he was dating his equally as popular female counterpart, Betty Nelson.

Life was good, perfect he’d even dare to say, until it wasn’t.

Until everything came crashing down.

He should’ve known that the pit in his stomach he got as soon as he walked through the doors of some random house party Red took him to indicated something wasn’t quite right. He should’ve known that his subconscious mind was trying to tell him something, warn him about the danger that laid ahead, but he ignored it. He never turned down a good party or the opportunity to let loose and forget about his tight practice schedule that was overworking his body; it was just a party, what could go wrong?

It turned out a lot could go wrong. He had no idea who the party was thrown by or who’s house he was even in, but as he gradually got more intoxicated, the uneasy feeling he had only intensified. Things got out of hand when a bunch of college students showed up and drugs got involved; still, he tried to ignore the part of his brain that was screaming at him to leave.

He popped one of the pills he was offered by a random party go-er, not knowing what it was or what it did. One thing led to another and he found himself in one of the bedrooms of the house, heavily making out with an older girl that belonged to the college crowd. He was hyperaware of his surroundings, yet at the same time his limbs felt heavy and his head was spinning.

Betty was in the back of his mind, but he didn’t stop the girl in front of him from undressing him. The last thing he remembered from that entire night was the way his body was entangled with hers and an excrutiating pain when she hid her face in his neck. Due to the drugs in his system, he lacked the strength to get out of the situation he found himself in. It didn’t take him long to black out, the world around him disappearing into nothingness.

The momented he opened his eyes again he looked right up at the dark night sky. It felt like he had been out for hours, days even, and as he looked at his surroundings he could see he just on the outskirts of town. A long dark road was outstretched in front of him, surrounded by long tall trees and he knew his journey back home was going to be a long one; there was not one car in sight and he felt absolutely miserable.

His head was throbbing and for whatever reason, his gums were sensitive as well as every muscle in his body. He figured it were the effects of the drugs he took and the fact that he mixed them with alcohol wouldn’t do his body any good either. He wanted to go home, take a hot shower and get in his bed to sleep the upcoming day away but as he started walking at the side of the road, he knew it would take him hours to get home.

As a car pulled up next to him after a little while, he thought it was a miracle until he got in the passenger’s seat to acccompany the friendly middle aged man who seemed to be on his way home from a graveyard shift. For whatever freakish reason, he could hear the man’s heartbeat like it was his own and when he looked at him and saw the blood literally running through his veins underneath his skin, he quickly looked away and rubbed his eyes a little.

It had to be the drugs. There was no other explanation.

But for some reason, he couldn’t stop himself from looking at it again; now he couldn’t take his eyes off the man’s neck and the pulsating veins in it. He didn’t know what came over him as he got closer and closer, the scent radiating off the man making the voice in his head urge him to do what he was planning to; the driver screamed bloody murder as Elvis lunged forward and bit his neck.

The newborn vampire groaned loudly in pain as his fangs came through, the pain extremely uncomfortable but it disappeared as soon he tasted his first drop of blood.

 

You were aware of who Elvis Presley was. Most popular boy in school and unfortunately, your neighbor since you were both babies. You used to liked Elvis; when you were young, you’d play outside together with the other kids but as you grew older the both of you started to develop other interests and grew apart.

You and Elvis were like day and night. While you’d rather stick your nose in a good book and actually handed in assignments on time, he’d prefer to waste his weekends away at parties and throw a ball around.

It was typical, really; he was the popular jog with bad grades and you were the perfect student who had never been to a party, let alone had a sip of alcohol. You and Elvis were far from friends and you were perfectly happy with that – unfortunately, the universe had other plans for the both of you.

Awakening out of your sleep with fear because of the doorbell ringing at this ungodly hour, you rushed down the stairs and peeked through the window at the side of the door. You lived with your father, a cop who worked nightshifts mostly, so thankfully he wasn’t here to question the Presley boy who stood in front of the door.

But you were and when you opened the door and immediately noticed the blood on his face, you were nailed to the ground. You’d be surprised as to why the boy you hadn’t spoken more than two words to in years was standing in front of your door at this hour, but seeing the state he was in, you were completely flabbergasted.

“I think I need your help,” he blurted out, scratching the back of his head before he wiped some blood from his chin with the back of his hand.

Two things popped into your mind – either he got into a nasty fight, or he killed someone.

The way a vampire would kill someone.

You had always been a believer of the supernatural; in fact, you were a big fan. While it was fiction to most people and everyone you knew thought you were crazy, you refused to be convinced that it wasn’t real.

There was more out there.

Vampires, witches, werewolves, ghouls… All real. They had to be.

Where else would those stories and their rich history come from?

“What happened to you?”

“I.. I don’t know.. I was at this party and then I took- I drank too much, blacked out and woke up in the middle of nowhere. Then I got picked up by a truck and I.. well..” he pointed at the blood stains on the lower half of his face and you widened your eyes, holding onto the door firmly.

He would’ve been a little more careful with his explanation if it would’ve been anyone else he was talking to, but this was you. He knew you had some weird vampire kink and actually believed they were real; hell, he taunted you with it plenty of times before in the past. Like many other people, he had always thought it was nothing but fiction, but now he wasn’t so sure anymore.

You took a step aside, signing for him to come in with a nod of your head. While you were excited about your neighbor having possibly turned into a vampire, your brain needed confirmation.

As he took a step forward, wanting to get into the house, he was stopped by some invisible force and you gasped softly.

Elvis frowned, looking like some kind of mime artist as he placed his hands flat against the force; no matter how hard he pushed, he couldn’t get in.

“Y/N, stop this bullshit and let me in,” he urged, trying to step over the threshold again. The sight in front of you was pretty funny, but seeing how serious the situation was, you told him to come in and he squinted his eyes in suspicion for a second before he stepped inside – without any problems this time.

“Can you please get one of your monster books and tell me what the hell is going on with me and how to fix it? I have an important game in a week!” he exclaimed with a mix of frustration and panic on his tongue. “And stop breathing so loudly, it’s very distracting,”

You scoffed softly as you watched him stand there with his hands on his hips, looking at you impatiently.

He either didn’t realise the situation he was in, or he pretended not to as a coping mechanism.

“First of all, they’re Occult books and second, I’m not breathing loud. Your senses are heightened, which include your hearing,” you pointed out to him and he rolled his eyes.

“What does that even mean? See, you know about this geeky stuff. Tell me everything you know,”

You could easily turn him down and let him find out what he had become and everything that came along with it on his own, but this was kind of a once in a lifetime opportunity for you as well; teaching a real vampire everything about vampirism. If he was going to use you, you figured there was no harm in doing the same.

 

Elvis didn’t realise the seriousness of the situation until you told him more about it. His entire world was flipped upside down as you told him he couldn’t go outside in the sun anymore; therefor it was goodbye popularity, goodbye football and goodbye Betty.

For the past two weeks, he had been cooped up inside of your bedroom. He couldn’t go home anymore, because he had no excuse to tell his parents for not going to school anymore or leaving the house at all; people were getting suspicious and his parents had officially reported him as ‘missing’. He hated knowing that his mother was just next door, worrying and wondering where her son was and if he was even still alive. He came up with a suggestion that you thought was pretty extreme, but he didn’t seem like he wanted to change his mind.

“It’s the only option. According to you, I’m already dead,” he shrugged as he laid on your bed, tugging on the ears of your teddy bear that was sitting on his stomach. “There might not be a body to bury, but at least I get a headstone,”

“Elvis, do you know what you’re saying right now? If you do this, you’ll never see your family or your friends again,”

“I won’t see them anymore anyways, Y/N,” he snapped as he threw the stuffed animal to the foot of the bed, sitting up as he placed his feet on the ground and looked at you. “I’m a fucking vampire, I can’t go outside because I’ll burn to freakin’ ashes. Do you know what I think about all day long when I sit here in the dark like a damn prisoner? Do you?”

You could take a wild guess, but you could see he was steadily getting more frustrated, so you wisely kept your mouth shut.

“Blood. Your blood. Anyone’s blood, really! Even when you’re downstairs, I can literally hear the thumping of your heart and the sound of your blood pulsating through your veins,” he was raising his voice now, his hands animatedly expressing the frustrated and frantic state he was in. “The birds you bring me do the trick for a minute, yeah, but I’m hungry. I’m starving, but I wouldn’t know what to do with myself if I hurt you or if I hurt my parents. I need to.. I.. I need to go, I need to get out of Memphis,”

He ran his hands through his hair, messing up the locks as he got up and paced back and forth in front of you. You looked up at him as you sat at your desk, sighing deeply before you got up. He watched with a frown as you walked out of the room and thundered down the stairs; he didn’t follow. He rarely went downstairs, not wanting to face your father if he was home even though that was rarely the case since the man was always working.

You were back in less than a minute, knife and glass in your hand. Without a word, you placed the glass on your desk and braced yourself for the sting as you sucked in a breath and sliced the knife across your palm, letting the crimson liquid drip into the glass.

“What are you doin’? Are you crazy?” he gasped softly, walking over to you to grab your wrist and pull it away from the glass.

“You’re right, Elvis,” you told him, ignoring the shiver that threatened to travel down your spine as you saw the vampiric state of his face. You pulled your arm out of his loose grip and held it above the glass again, putting the knife down. “You need blood, the birds aren’t enough. But you can control yourself.. the way you feed, I mean. You don’t have to kill every time,”

He swallowed as he looked at the blood in the glass, his eyes following your movements as you picked it up and held it in front of his face. He didn’t know if you were right or not, he could barely think straight as the scent of your blood overwhelmed all his senses. Snatching the glass out of your hand, he downed the contents of it in less than a few seconds – still, it wasn’t enough.

He wanted more. He needed more.

“More,” he sighed out breathlessly, licking his lips as he looked at you with darkened eyes. “I want more,”

You nodded, taking the glass out of his hand to give him another fill, but it slipped from your grip as he suddenly grabbed your shoulders and firmly held you in your place as he lunged forward and sank his teeth into your skin.

The same way it happened to him, your limbs went numb and the world around you disappeared.

 

Elvis didn’t want this to happen, but the taste of your blood was so good that he didn’t have the strength to pull back. Being a new vampire, he greatly lacked self control because despite you having taught him a lot of information, there were things that he couldn’t learn from a human. You weren’t strong enough to train him in combat nor could you teach him how to properly feed, but he knew you were too stubborn to admit you were in way over your head.

He didn’t pull back until he heard the rate of your heart going down alarmingly fast and he immediately did what you taught him; he fed you his blood, but as he put you on your bed and your heart stopped, he had no idea if he made it in time or if he killed you.

He had been pacing a hole in the floor without pause. He even considered calling your father for help, but he wasn’t stupid enough to think that would end well. Before he could do anything irrational, you scared the crap out of him as you awakened with a loud gasp.

He was at the side of the bed in a second, sitting on his knees as he grabbed your hands.

“Y/N, I’m so sorry. I c-couldn’t stop and when you passed out, I didn’t know what else to do so I gave you my blood but now you’re just like me and-“

“Elvis!” you interrupted him, pulling your hands out of his grip and pressing your finger against his lips. As you slowly sat up, you swung your legs over the edge of the bed and looked at him. “It’s okay, you don’t have to apologize,”

He watched you get up and walk over to the desk, lifting up the knife that still had your own blood on it. You sighed deeply and he gawked at you in both disbelief and interest as you licked the blood off the blade, completing your transition.

“You wanted this?” he raised an eyebrow as he got up from the floor and walked over to you, looking at the cut you made earlier vanishing from the palm of your hand.

Closing your hand, you shrugged and looked at him. “Maybe. You might be happy in this town but I’m miserable and I needed a way out. Besides, spending an eternity alone sounds kinda boring, doesn’t it?”

“You used me and now I have to spend an eternity with you? This just keeps on getting better,” he flashed you a sarcastic smile as he let himself fall on the chair by your desk, rolling his eyes up to the ceiling as he leaned his head back.

“Excuse you. You used me just as much. If I hadn’t helped you, you would’ve been a pile of ashes right now,” you reminded him, walking over to your wardrobe to throw some clothes in a bag.

Your relationship with your father barely existed and maybe one day you’d come back, but right now, you wanted out. There was nothing here for you and you doubted there ever would be.

You had nothing to lose, but Elvis had everything to lose. Still, he agreed to your idea of leaving as soon as the sun went down, leaving his old self behind in Memphis.

 

As a year had gone by, the authorities gave up on searching for you and Elvis; much to both your parents’ dismay. Nobody could find your bodies anywhere and two empty caskets were buried to at least give the people some closure. This bothered Elvis more than it did you, but he was smart enough to realise his life would never be the same again, no matter how much he wanted it to be.

Due to the high population of supernatural creatures, you and Elvis settled in New Orleans. While it was easy to compel yourself an apartment and everything else you wanted and needed, Elvis worked as a bartender on Bourbon Street while you worked as a nightly tour guide – it seemed like you hadn’t been the only human to believe in the occult and it was actually the reason why so many tourists came to the city.

They wanted to be spooked and New Orleans was the perfect place for it.

It wasn’t difficult to befriend a couple of witches; you quickly learned that as long as you were friendly and didn’t rip into anyone’s throat whenever you pleased, that the witches didn’t have much problems with the vampires. You and Elvis were granted a daylight ring, making life seem somewhat more normal again.

While you and your former neighbor and current house mate had very little in common, your newfound immortality brought you closer together and a friendship blossomed between you again. You even considered the former jog to be your best friend, but you figured for his ego's sake it was best not to tell him that.

He knew it though, as he felt the same but just like you, he’d rather leave that conversation for another time. Or… never.

You trained with Elvis every day and you also learned a lot from other vampires that you became friends with. While the witches were very loyal to their covens and werewolves to their packs, you were aware vampires could be somewhat considered loners. They didn’t like to run in groups and if they were part of a clan, you learned it was very hard to get accepted into one. Most of the older vampires weren’t very fond of the younger ones because of their lack of self control which was something you understood; you lived with one of them.

Elvis was growing into his vampirism every day and while he’d feel guilty every time he took things a little too far, he enjoyed the hunt, the feed and the kill. Living in a city full of vampires, it was hard not to get swept up in the heat of the moment and it became a coping mechanism for him. The blood took his mind off of the life he used to live and everything in it that he had to leave behind.

Both you and Elvis decided it was best to stay in New Orleans and leave Memphis in the past, but on the anniversary of your actual death, the both of you found your way onto Memphis’ cemetery where your caskets were buried.

You knew it was a dangerous thing to do since the possibility of running into someone you knew was big, but you were both curious. Curious if people were still thinking of you, still bringing flowers, or if they had forgotten.

His headstone had more flowers surrounding it than yours and while that tugged at your heartstrings uncomfortably, you didn’t show it.

“Weird, isn’t it?” he mumbled as he dug his hands a little deeper in the pockets of his jacket, staring at his name written in the stone in front of him.

You nodded, looking at him. You couldn’t read the emotion on his face; he was just staring, his face relaxed, as if he wasn’t looking at his own empty resting place.

“You wanted a headstone, didn’t you?” you joked with a soft laugh, making him look at you and chuckle softly. Want was a big word, but he realised this was for the best. Not only for him, but for the people he loved.

“Why did you want one? I mean, why did you want to become a vampire?” he suddenly asked, looking at you with curiosity swimming in his eyes.

If he would’ve had a choice, he never would’ve given up his humanity. His mortality. It wasn’t like he absolutely despised being a vampire, but he was perfectly fine with being human and he missed it.

You looked away from him, focusing your attention on the colorful flowers. “My life.. wasn’t as good as yours, Elvis. After my mother passed, I didn’t have much to live for,” you spoke softly, knowing he could hear you crystal clear. “I had no plans for college, no bright future ahead of me, no… nothing. I figured by becoming a vampire I’d still be an outcast but at least I wouldn’t be alone anymore,”

His heart broke upon hearing your words. It made him feel guilty for dropping the friendship he had with you in the past like it was nothing.

And for what?

Popularity? To be part of the cool kids and be considered ‘the man’?

It didn’t mean anything.

Everything he did and everything he considered to be important in high school had been a lie. It wasn’t real.

“You’re not alone,” he said, smiling as you looked at him, wrapping his arm around your shoulder. “You have me. I’m yours – I-I mean.. as a friend. This ain’t some over the top love confession or me trying to work my way into your heart, but we’re friends and I’m grateful for that. I’m here whenever you need me to.. and I would move the earth to be right here,”

You blinked away a few tears, nodding as you wrapped your other arm around his waist as well. He chuckled softly as you squeezed him in your embrace and he didn’t hesitate to hug you back.

 

You were more than ready to leave and go back to New Orleans, but Elvis insisted to go back to your headstone once more. You protested, but he wouldn’t take no for an answer so you had no choice but to follow.

“Elvis, you can’t do that!” you whispered to him with a soft laugh as you watched him gather some flowers from other people’s spots. He ignored you and gently pulled the elastic out of your hair that kept your ponytail together, wrapping it around the stems of the flowers to create a small bouquet.

“Here lies Y/N,” he grinned at you before turning to your headstone and bending through his knees, continuing his little speech. “Loving daughter, neighbor, nerd, vampire freak… you name it. She can be anythin’ you want her to be really,” he laughed softly as you kicked the side of his thigh, laying the flowers in front of the stone. “But above all that, she’s a friend, my friend. The best friend I could’ve ever asked for,”

You looked down at him, swallowing the lump in your throat as your eyes followed him when he stood up again and smiled at you.

“I’m your best friend?”

“N-No, I meant like.. a good friend. You’re a good friend!” he stammered, quickly turning around to walk away. He didn’t mean to get so sappy earlier and neither did he want it now.

Laughing, you ran after him and linked your arm through his, walking with him as you smiled from ear to ear. “I’m totally your best friend,”

“Good friend,”

“Whatever you say, best friend,”

“Okay, fine!” he stopped walking, looking down at you with a playful roll of his eyes. “You’re my nerdy little vampire soulmate who I’m stuck with for the rest of eternity. Happy now?”

You couldn’t help but laugh, letting go of his arm as he shook his head in amusement and started walking to the car. You jogged after him, getting in the passenger’s seat.

“You really think we’re soulmates?” you questioned as he started driving.

You never realised how eager you were to actually have someone call you a best friend, let alone soulmate.

He shrugged a little, looking at you for a second before returning his focus back on the road.

“I-I don’t know.. Maybe. I mean, the universe brought us back together for a reason, don’t you think?”

You nodded your head a little, looking at the road ahead of you. “The universe is sick and twisted,”

“Tell me about it,” he grinned, the both of you falling into a fit of laughter as you exchanged a look.

Neither you or Elvis ever expected for you to become friends again. You figured he’d eventually move away to college and you’d never see him again and that would be that. But you were happy things turned out differently.

Your life might have been something not worth fighting for, but you were positive that your eternity would be a hell of a lot better.

And while Elvis knew the future wouldn’t exactly be without mistakes and regrets, he was happy he didn’t have to face it all alone.

Because you’d be there, every step along the way.

“Hey,” he said as your laughter died down, a smile spreading across his face as he held up his open hand. You took it, lacing your fingers together as you looked at him. “We’ll be alright, kid,”

“I’m two months older than you,”

“Don’t ruin it,” he rolled his eyes and you laughed, squeezing his hand softly.

“Thank you, El, for being here and being kind. But you’re wrong,” you grinned as you let go of his hand, which he placed back on the wheel. “We’ll be more than alright. We’re going to be legendary,”

He let out a laugh as he shook his head, playfully pushing your head. “You’re an idiot,”

“That I am, but I’m also your best friend slash soulmate,”

“Nerdy soulmate,” he corrected as he pointed a finger at you, grinning as he kept his eyes on the road.

You squinted your eyes at him before you shrugged and smiled happily, grabbing a bloodbag out of the glove compartment.

“I’ll take what I can get,”

#elvis x reader #elvis presley x reader #elvis x you #elvis presley x you #elvis x y/n #elvis presley x y/n #elvis x oc #elvis presley x oc #elvis fluff #elvis presley fluff #vampire!elvis #austin!elvis x reader #austin!elvis fluff #elvis imagine #elvis presley imagine #elvis fans #elvis fanfiction #elvis #elvis presley #elvis 2022 #vampire fanfiction #tamwrites

[cleoluvrr]

The Last Days of Summer X (Rafe Cameron x Heyward!OC)

Warnings: violence, underage drinking, drug use, verbal abuse, jealousy, forbidden relationship, enemies to lovers, gaslighting + manipulation  

Synopsis: Stuck in a situation she never dreamed of, Neriah Heyward blurs the line between Kook and Pogue; Rafe Cameron a witness.

masterlist

word count: 5k+

↠━ღ◆ღ━↞

“Neriah!” Londyn says the moment I pick up the phone, not giving me a chance to greet her. 

“Hello to you too.” 

I hadn’t left the house all day, the events of last night heavy on my mind. I was scared to face Rafe anytime soon, unsure of what would happen if I were to be alone with him again. I wasn’t worried about what he would do, but what I would do. If I would allow him to kiss me again, or If I would kiss him first. If he would turn my brain into a useless sack of neurons and somehow convince me to give him a real chance.

He only called me twice that day, once early that morning and another a few hours ago as I was getting ready for bed. I didn’t answer either time, not sure what exactly I would say if I did. I guess this was his version of giving me space, though I don’t think it will last very long given his past behavior. 

I didn’t tell Londyn about the incident, positive that she would have my head on a stick before I could even explain myself. And she would be right to do so, the bruises he left me had barely faded when I decided to go off into the night and kiss him. How would I even explain how I ended up in the car in the first place?

‘Yeah, he caught me off guard in a dark parking lot and put a hand over my mouth as he shoved me into the back of his truck. But he said he really likes me’? My friend would have more than a fit. 

I am snapped out of my thoughts by a familiar name followed by two words.

“John B is alive.” My heart stops immediately.

“Londyn are you playing some kind of sick joke on me right now?” I ask annoyedly, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. “Why would you call me at ten o’clock at night to say that to me-”

“I’m serious!” She exclaims into the speaker. “He’s alive, forreal. And he’s here.”

“There’s literally no way that’s possible, and you’re really pissing me off right now.”

“You need to listen to me, Neriah. I was at the club earlier and I overheard Kelce telling Rafe that he saw your brother with his friends buying beer from Geechie’s.” Londyn says. “Including John B. Very much alive.”

“Am I supposed to believe a word that comes out of Kelce’s mouth?” I rub a hand over my face tiredly. “I find it hard to believe a sixteen-year-old survived driving through a tropical storm on an open boat and pops up on Kildare out of nowhere after a fruitless search for his dead body.”

“Why would Kelce tell Rafe that his sister and John B are alive for no reason? That doesn’t make any sense.”

“I don’t know why any of those people do the things they do, Londyn.” I sigh heavily, lying back down from my sitting position. 

“Why aren’t you more happy about this? “ She sounds confused at my lack of enthusiasm, and I exhale deeply again.

“I wish it were true, Londyn. More than anything.” I feel my heart aching for the boy again, the feelings I’ve been trying to bury climbing their way back up. “But it’s just not plausible. I’m not going to get my hopes up just to be disappointed.”

“But Neriah-” 

“Goodnight, Londyn.” I cut her off before she can finish, not in the mood to talk about it any longer. “I’ll see you later.”

With that I hung up the phone, allowing myself to drift back into a restless sleep.

I woke up the next morning to a commotion in the living room. I heard Pope’s voice for the first time in days, panickedly shouting at our parents before his footsteps retreated into his room. I exit my own quarters, curiously peeking around the hall to my parents standing in the living room with shocked faces, mouths agape. I approached them cautiously, not sure if my brother said something to anger them.

“What’s going on?” I ask. “Is Pope okay?”

“John B is alive.” My mother says after a moment of silence. “He’s alive.”

I don’t waste a second after the words come out of her mouth before speeding off to Pope’s room, ripping the door open without knocking. My brother paces around the room, hands running over his face in worry. He looks more stressed now than he did when we thought John B was dead. Stepping into the room and closing the door behind me, I approach the boy carefully so as not to set him off.

“Pope…” He stops his pacing abruptly, snapping his neck in the direction of my voice. “What happened?”

“John B got arrested.”  He says, sounding very on edge. “Sarah went to talk to her dad, and he called the cops after she left, and they followed her out there to us and they pulled- they pulled guns on us and jacked up John B!” He rushes out so many words at once that I can barely understand him.

“Pope, calm down.” I guess that was the wrong thing to say because it only made him more irate.

“Don’t tell me to calm down!” He shouts at me. I don’t snap back at him for it, it was an inappropriate thing to say to a boy whose dead best friend turned out to be alive and just got thrown in the slammer. “They took him, Neriah. They’re gonna throw the book at him; they think he’s a fucking cop killer!”

“They have to give him a trial first, Pope. And he’s a kid, I don’t think they’re going to-”

“That doesn’t matter to them!” He raises his voice more and begins to start his pacing again. “They’re gonna kill him! They’re gonna give him the death penalty!”

“Pope. Pope, stop.” I walk up to him and grab his arm, stopping the repeated path he takes as he walks back and forth across the room. “They aren’t going to give a minor the death penalty.”

“So what do you call life in prison? That sounds like death to me.” He says. He snatches his arm away from me, sitting down on his bed with his head in his hands.

I sigh and leave him alone in his room to give him space, unsure of how exactly to comfort him in this situation. I grab my phone off my own bed when I enter my own room across the hall, texting Londyn to tell her how she was right and I should have believed her before setting it onto my nightstand. 

I lie in bed for a while longer, allowing myself to fully process everything that has happened over the past few weeks. I went to Midsummers with Rafe, against my will no less, who then proceeded to confess his love to me after cornering me in a backroom with no witnesses. John B allegedly killed a sheriff and died at sea with Sarah Cameron. John B and Sarah come back to Kildare after being presumed dead, but the boy gets arrested and might rot in prison. I was put into a secluded space with Rafe Cameron once again, and then made out with him in the back of the same car he forced me into. 

None of this feels real anymore.

My phone rings on the nightstand beside me, the wooden furniture loudly vibrating beneath it. Groaning, I snatch it up, arms stretching across the bed to reach for the device. Rafe’s caller ID flashes across the screen and if I could roll my eyes any harder I would. I contemplate picking it up, but I don’t, opting to let it ring and ring until it stops on its own. Maybe he’d assume I’m still asleep and missed it by accident.

I wasn’t ready to talk to him. Not yet.

John B’s arraignment was the talk of the town, the courtroom filled to the brim with Kooks and Pouges alike. Everyone waiting to see the teen paraded into the room wearing the stereotypical bright orange jumpsuit that we’re accustomed to seeing only in movies. The building buzzes with a mixture of voices gossiping about the very limited possibilities that the boy faces in his trial, if he even gets one.

The number of whispers increase when John B is escorted into the room by a sheriff, disheveled and arms shackled together. He is all but shoved behind the defense desk by the officer that holds a clear bias against him considering what he's up for. The court is called to order when the judge arrives, the sheriff calling on us to rise for the woman taking a seat behind the raised bench before us.

I zone out for most of the arraignment process, staring at the back of John B’s head with an immense amount of anxiety for him running through my veins as the judge begins to speak.

“John Booker Routledge, pursuant to the North Carolina statute section fourteen,” the woman says, looking at the boy from over her thinly framed glasses, “you are charged with murder in the first degree with aggravated circumstances. If convicted, the maximum sentence will be the death penalty.”

The room erupts into louder murmurs this time, everyone looking around at each other in shock at the judge’s words.

Death penalty? But he’s a minor?

“Your honor, he’s seventeen!” JJ protests, standing up out of his seat. He says what I’m thinking out loud.

I assumed they would throw the book at him, but I didn’t think the needle would be on the table. Is that even legal?

The room begins clearing out after the judge exits, John B is escorted back out of the door he was brought through earlier. I rush after the Pogues, platform sandals clapping against the wooden panels of the floor. I spot the top of Kie’s head at the bottom of the steps, the Pogues backing her as she confronts the Camerons and the Kooks surrounding them. I push past the slow walking people in front of me to reach the group of angry teens.

“He shouldn’t even be in court!” Kiara shouts at Ward Cameron from a few yards away. His back is turned as he walks away from the courthouse with his wife. “You should, ‘cause you're a murderer.”

This captures the older man’s attention, the real estate mogul stopping dead in his tracks and turning to face Kiara as she points at him from where we stand. 

“You have a lot of nerve showing up to court.” Kie’s is livid, scrunched up as her voice shakes in anger.

“What is she talking about?” I ask JJ, the blonde too concerned about the girl confronting Ward to hear the question leave my mouth.

“I understand you’re upset, okay?” Ward approaches her cautiously, arm stuck out in front of him as either a form of defense or proof of his harmlessness. “I know he’s got you fooled. He’s got you all fooled.” He looks up at all of us, eyes showing what appears to be genuine concern.

Pope scoffs, rolling his eyes at the man. Shoup comes running down the stairs at the commotion, the short officer attempting to break everything up before it gets out of hand.

I don’t hear what comes out of Kie’s mouth before she lunges forward, the officers surrounding the courthouse and my brother moving to stop her from pouncing onto Ward Cameron.

Everyone is yelling over each other, bystanders watching the showdown between the Kook king and a bunch of teens. Sarah whispers into Kie’s ear, JJ yelling at Shoup as he points his finger at the retreating Cameron father. Sarah ushers the girl away from the scene, Pogues following behind them. I step out of the way, looking back and forth between the vastly different groups just mere feet from each other.

“It’s not a coincidence your daughter’s sitting with us!” Ward turns sharply in our direction again at Kiara’s words, the sound of photographers getting louder as they capture the scene in front of the courthouse.

I watch as both parties leave the premises from opposite sides, keeping my distance from the Pogues as I walk a few yards behind them.

“She called him a murderer to his face in front of everyone. I don’t know what she was talking about but I don’t think she would say that for no reason.” I tell Londyn over the phone. 

I wipe down the tables on the patio of the shop, lollipop in my mouth and sun shining down on my back as I work. The air is cooler than usual, light breeze refreshing on my warm skin.

“Well, they’re going to lock her best friend up for murder.” She says. “She’s mad, obviously.”

“Yeah, she’s mad, but I don’t think Kie’s the type of person to just say things like that.”

“Maybe she just wants someone to blame, Riah.” My friend sighs into the speaker tiredly, voice raspy with sleep. “Ward is a nice man and Kie, no offense, is herself. I wouldn’t put it past her to say something out of anger.”

I sigh as well, flopping down into one of the seats I’ve pulled out from under the table. I switch my phone to my right ear and lean against my free hand, elbow resting against the freshly cleaned table. My phone starts buzzing, the vibration interrupting my current call. 

Pulling it away from my face I check the ID, rolling my eyes in annoyance at the name that flashes across the screen. I ignore the call, silencing it as I continue my conversation again. The number called again a few minutes later and I declined it almost immediately. 

“Baby, can you go take this up the road for me sometime today?” I hear my mom say from behind me. “I told Ms. Parker I’d give her a couple pieces of this pie.” I nod my head, reaching out to take the plastic grocery bag carrying a tinfoil wrapped plate.

“Yeah, I can go right now.” I push the chair in as I stand up, taking the bag from my mother.

“Thank you, sweetheart.” She kisses my cheek before walking back into the shop.

I start the walk towards the house a few blocks away, phone in one hand and bag in the other. I drop the dessert off with my mother’s friend, politely waving goodbye as I step away from her porch. Londyn and I gossip with each other over the phone, the gentle breeze blowing against my bare legs not covered by the white tennis skirt the bottom half of my body. I don’t pay attention to the car rolling up behind me, too busy kicking at the rocks beneath my feet.

The car slows down to my pace and honks once. The sound startles me, the closeness of the noise making my ears ring a bit. I turn my head, spotting a familiar vehicle stopped next to me on the empty road. I avert my eyes and continue walking once I recognize the person inside the car, not in the mood to talk about whatever situation we have going on currently. 

“Neriah!” Rafe calls out from the window of his car.

“Is that who I think it is?” Londyn asks curiously.

I sigh heavily, stopping in my tracks and closing my eyes as I listen to the Cameron son halt as well. I suck my lips into my mouth, wetting them with my tongue. I hear the door open and close, feet crunching against the rocks beneath them as the boy approaches me. He places a hand on my shoulder and turns me around to face him completely.

“I don’t like when you ignore me.” He says. I pull the candy out of my mouth to speak, his eyes flickering to it for a moment before my own again.

“Londyn, I gotta go.”

I hang up the phone despite her protests and cross my arms as I look up at the man before me, device gripped tightly in my fingers. He pushes me towards his car and I oblige, yanking open the passenger side door and climbing in to join him. He pulls off before I can put on my seatbelt, the sudden movement jerking me backwards. I say nothing and shove the lock into place, the sound of it clicking filling the silent car.

We drove for a few minutes, passing Heyward’s and surrounding houses in the neighborhood. I stare at Rafe rather than watch the scenery fly by around us. His face is relaxed as well as his body language, though his hand grips the steering wheel so tight I think he just might crush it under his hold. He doesn’t look anxious at all, which is very unusual. And very worrying.

I start to feel even more worried as the drive gets longer and longer, houses gone and trees filling both sides of the road. 

“Are you planning to drive me out into the middle of the woods unwillingly everytime you want to talk to me?” I ask.

“Are you gonna keep ignoring my calls?”

I don’t answer, choosing to stay silent for the rest of the drive. We end up on Figure 8 and ride around residential neighborhoods that haven’t yet been filled. He pulls up to an empty house and gets out of the car, opening the passenger door for me to exit. I step out and he closes the door behind me, walking up to the front door of the vacant property. I stand by the car as I watch him pull out a key and open the door in confusion.

I cautiously walk towards the house, standing by the front door and peeking inside. Rafe looks at me expectantly.

“What are you waiting for?” He asks annoyedly. “An invitation?”

I open my mouth to respond but find no words. Pursing my lips, I step over the threshold. I follow him up the steps to the second floor, tennis shoes squeaking against the hardwood flooring as I walk. The property is filled with show furniture, the decorative paintings lining the wall and den filled with an untouched living room set. The floor turns soft beneath my feet for a moment, the shaggy white rug muffling the sound of my shoes.

He stops at a room at the end of the hall, pushing open the door and gesturing me inside. The bedroom looks straight out of a southern living catalog, the king bed pressed against the wall covered in a decoratively patterned blue and white duvet to match the color scheme of the room. The walls were just as white, the late afternoon sun peeking through the sheer curtains reflecting against the paint. A white Ikea desk sits across from the bed, a black rolling chair pushed beneath the piece of furniture.

“Why are we here?” I ask, standing awkwardly.

“To talk.”

“You had to drag me to the other side of town to talk?”

He answers with silence, hands stuffed in his pockets and circling around me with slow steps. He shrugs off his gray NorthFace jacket, throwing it onto the desk chair behind him before taking a seat in it. He spins it around in my direction, legs spread as he looks up at me. His tongue pokes through his cheek as he watches me.

“Y’know,” He starts, “It’s really not that hard to answer a call. Or text back.”

“It’s not that hard to take a hint either, Rafe.” I respond smartly. He chuckles, shaking his head at me.

“I’m not good with hints.” He says. 

“I’m aware.” I cross my arms again. “I’d really appreciate if you-”

“I like to be straight forward.” He cuts me off before I can finish. “I’d appreciate if you could be straightforward with me, too.”

“What do you want me to say, Rafe?”

“I don’t want you to say anything.” He leans back in the chair, hand rubbing at his chin.

“Why are you speaking in code with me?” I ask exasperatedly. “You just said you like being straightforward; so be straightforward.”

“I want you to say anything. I need you to answer me.” He says. “I need you to tell me what’s stopping you. If you’re still going to let your brother dictate what you do with your life. Whatever you need me to do, I’ll do it.”

“Rafe, I…I don’t…” I shake my head, wetting my lips with my tongue. I exhale audibly through my mouth.

“I’ll do anything, Neriah, please.” He stands out of his chair, voice pleading with me. “Just tell me. I’ll change, I’ll be better. I’ll do anything for you.”

“Rafe, I’m just really overwhelmed.” I say. “This is a lot for me and I really don’t know. I don’t know.”

He takes a few steps towards me and grabs my hands, his gold ring hard against my wrists as he grips them like I’ll disappear if he lets go. I hear him swallow dryly, eyes wide and desperate as he looks down at me in front of him.

“I poured my heart out to you, Neriah. This is me telling you that I will do anything it takes.”

I chew on my lip nervously, heart pounding against my ribcage.

I think about the night in the car. His apologies, his reasoning. The way he held me and looked at me. The way his eyes pleaded with me to find something inside of me soft enough to give him a chance. The way his lips felt against mine and the way my heart pumped just as strongly then as it is now.

“Rafe, you have to understand my hesitation to agree to do whatever this is.” I gesture between the two of us as the words fall out of my mouth. “You don't have the best track record for literally anything and I find it hard to believe anything that comes out of your mouth.”

“I understand! I do, I really do.” He exclaims. He clamps down tighter around my wrists and I wince. “There’s nothing I can say that will make how I’ve treated you go away. I beat myself up about it everyday. When I look at you I just- I think about how you deserve so much better than me. You shouldn't even want to look at me.”

“Rafe, please.”

“Nobody should want anything to do with me.” He continues, eyes welling up with tears. “I’m such a fuck up, Neriah. My dad hates me, Sarah hates me. I’m a terrible son, I’d hate me too. I can never do anything right. But it’s like- it’s like I can’t stop being such a fucking idiot. I just get so angry; I feel things so hard, so intense that I just…I bet everyone is surprised I haven’t OD’d yet; maybe I should.”

He releases me and moves behind me, taking a seat on the edge of the white bed. He puts his head in his hands, rocking back and forth to self-soothe.

“Rafe.” I called out. He doesn’t respond, still rocking with his elbows on his knees.

“I’m such a piece of shit. My mom would hate me too.” He starts hitting himself on the head with the heels of his hands.

“Rafe.” I try again and receive an answer of silence once again. “Rafe, stop! Stop. Look at me.” I grab his hands and knock them away from his head. 

I grab his face in my hands and tilt it upwards towards my face, forcing him to look into my eyes. I’d never seen him like this before, fat tears rolling down the hot, flushed skin of his face. I sigh heavily at the look on his face.

“Don’t say things like that.”  I scold, brows furrowed together as I look down at him.

“It’s true, Neriah.”

“No, it’s not.” I say. “Everyone has fucked up things about them, but that doesn’t make us fuck ups. It makes us human. You’re a human, Rafe.”

“Stop pity talking to me, Neriah.” His eyes are low and sad, head heavy in my hands.

“I’m not pitying anybody, Rafe. Look at me.” I step closer, leaning down closer to his face. “You are not a perfect person, and that’s okay. Nobody is. You want to be better, and that makes you even better than you were before. You can be an idiot sometimes, but so can I. So can everyone, and that’s okay.”

“It doesn’t feel like it.”

“Well this is me telling you it is.” I wipe his tears away with my thumbs. “I don’t know your mom, but I’m sure the only thing she would hate is the way you’re treating yourself. I hate the way you're treating yourself.”

“You’re too nice to me.” He says, Adam’s apple bobbing as he swallows. I sigh and nod in agreement.

“Yeah, I am.” I push the blonde locks out of his eyes gently. “But that’s the kind of person I am.”

I don’t say anything after that for a moment, just wiping away the boy’s tears as we watch each other in the silence of the empty house.

“Rafe…” I start, not sure if I’ll regret what I’m about to say in the future.

“Yes?” He says dryly, voice thick with tears. He looks something like a heartbroken child and it pulls at my heartstrings.

“I need you to really try to change. I need you to actually be better.” I bite at my lip again. “I can’t give you chance after chance; I won’t.”

“I will change, I really will.” He reaches up and grabs my hands at the side of his face, his ring warm against my skin once again. “I promise. I’ll do anything for you.”

“Rafe, you cannot promise me anything. I’m not going to look stupid if you break something that you never intended on keeping.” I say. “I refuse to be that girl that believed she could change someone into a better person and end up looking like a dumbass.”

“You won’t, I won’t let that happen.” He shakes his head and stands up. “I’m gonna be so good for you, I will. I’m gonna get clean and everything, I promise.”

I sigh, blinking slowly as I look up at the tearstained boy in front of me. He opts to place both of hand onto one of mine, dropping my left and holding the right one against his cheek tightly. His eyes are so bright, brighter than I’ve ever seen them; face sweeter than it’s ever been. He looks so soft, so gentle.

I almost let myself forget the things he’s done completely, ready to give him a fresh slate to start over with me. Let myself have something to myself and not worry about my brother’s opinion on the matter. But the voice in the back of mind won’t let me, and maybe that’s for the best.

“Okay, Rafe…” 

“I need to hear you say it. Please.”

“I’ll give you a chance, Rafe.” He kisses my hand, smiling toothily against my palm.

“You’re gonna be mine?”

“You’re pushing it.” I say squinting my eyes at him. He kisses my hand again before pulling me close to him, wrapping his arms around my waist and pressing my body against his.

“You’re mine?” He tilts his head at me wearing a crooked smile on his face. I fight against the smile threatening to appear on my own face. “Say it for me, please. I need to hear it.”

“I’m not going to say that. Not right now.” He looks slightly disappointed with my response, pouting at me. “You’re gonna have to work for that.”

“I will.” He nods as he sways the two of us side to side. “Trust me.”

“And my brother can’t know. Not yet.” I say. He sighs, nodding his head at my request.

He kisses down my arm, stopping at my elbow before giving the same treatment to my face. He leaves pecks all over my nose, cheeks, and forehead, lips soft on my skin. I laugh, pushing my hand against his chest gently. He moves his hands to the nape of my neck, pulling me in to kiss my lips finally.

It’s just as sweet as the first time.

“You taste so good, princess.” He says as he pulls away. I smile softly, dropping my gaze from his eyes shyly.

“It was the candy.”

We stay there until the sun sets, Rafe holding me in his arms like I’ll crumble to dust if he lets go.

He dropped me off some time around nine that night, his dark truck parked outside my house as he walked me to my front door. He held my hand tightly, reluctant to let me disappear into my house and out of his sight. It took a lot of convincing for him to leave, but he drove off into the night eventually once I was safe inside my home.

“What are you smiling about?” My mom says, her voice startling me and knocking out of my daze. She’s in the living room watching some soap opera, seated on the couch with a cup of tea.

“Nothing!” I answer. I kiss her on the cheek, speeding past her into my bedroom. “Goodnight! Love you!” I called out before shutting the door behind me.

#rafe cameron #drew starkey #obx2 #outer banks #rafe cameron x kook!reader #obx1 #rafe cameron x oc #rafe cameron x pogue!reader #obx fanfiction #rafe cameron x reader #obx3 #pope heyward #obx

[morbiderotica]

bestie (anyone who writes for mello is immediately my bestie) I would LOVE to hear anything you think about dear sweet mihael. like, what's the deal with his relationship with religion? Did he partake in drugs during his time in the mafia? Actually I'd take ANY headcanon about the time he spent between leaving wammy's and when he's introduced as an adult. Did he have a kindred spirits sort of thing with Matt because neither one of them was the best! (even tho mello cared a lot more about it than matt did)? I just want to pick your brain so bad 🥺

─ ★ headcanons ... tw: religious trauma, implied accidental overdose + more.

♡ when he left wammy's he was lost and confused

♡ he practically had everyone telling him he was never going to be good enough and always going to be second to near

♡ he obviously didn't really have anything and often resorted to stealing

♡ sometimes food though most of the time substances

♡ i feel like he just really needed an anchor to lean on so he started praying

♡ at wammys they said a grace prayer before eating meals so he wasn't a stranger to praying

♡ he spent countless nights just screaming at "whatever god was there" trying to get an answer

♡ he prayed and prayed and sought help from any higher up

♡ it drained him so much that he started doing drugs and sometimes even drinking

♡ he was very adamant about not keeping in touch with anyone from wammy's excluding matt

♡ after one too many pills or too many bottles of beer mello was without a doubt calling matt

"it's 4 in the morning, mello." matt paused. "are you okay?" worry overtook his voice and mello could hear the rustling of blankets. "matt." mello hummed with ease, letting the boys name fall off his tongue. "mello." matt sighed. "what is it this time?" he inquired, knowing mello was probably sulking again. "i miss you." he slurred.

"how drunk are you?" matt was growing more concerned. mello expressing his feelings? unheard of. "i can't do this without you." matt could hear mello shuffle followed by the sound of things hitting the floor. "shit." mello bent down to pick up the scattered pills. "mello? what did you drop? pills? i thought you were drinking." matt was now wide awake. "i am." that was enough for matt to forget about his prolonged sleep and find mello as quick as he could.

♡ after that wherever mello went, matt went too including the mafia

♡ mello was very against the idea, obviously not wanting matt to get hurt, but theyre both stubborn assholes so

♡ matt kinda just let mello do his own thing

♡ you know, the usual, popping pills, fucking whoever and whenever, murdering anyone who got in the way

♡ when mello would get "cranky" as everyone would call it, matt would be there right next to him

"you don't have to stay." mello's leg was bouncing relentlessly. "last time i left you alone you fucking-" matt was angry, but not at mello, so he stopped mid sentence, thinking of his next words carefully. "i want to stay... for you." mello nodded. "i get it, you know. so, if you wanna talk 'bout anything, well, i'm all ears." matt didn't get it, but mello accepted his offer anyway.

♡ even though he never got clarity from any sort of god he can't bring himself to stop praying, even after joining the mafia

♡ he prayed day and night, for himself and for matt

♡ the thing that really got him though was when matt died

♡ he tried everything, bargained everything he could, begged for matt's life only to once again not be heard or answered

"mello, whadda doing, we gotta go." matt was getting impatient. "yeah, one sec." his fingers moved from one bead on the rosary to the next, mouthing words engraved into his brain. matt stared silently, watching mello pray. "is this really necessary? i mean you do this every time you have to-" "it's not for me." mello whispered before placing the rosary back around his neck.

─ ★ bonus ...

♡ he tried to get off the drugs and started eating chocolate in place of them

♡ it didn't work

♡ now he's addicted to drugs and chocolate

♡ one time one of the mafia guys punched matt and mello was furious

♡ he tore the whole place apart, screaming, throwing things, and threatening to kill the guy

♡ matt just kinda followed him around aimlessly trying to calm him down

♡ he ended up killing the guy

♡ he tried to find his parents at one point after drinking too much

♡ ran databases and pulled up birth certificates and everything

♡ he cried himself to sleep when he couldn't find anything

i love you /p 😭

#─ ♡ death note #death note #mello #mello death note #mihael keehl #miheal keehl #mail jeevas #mello headcanons #mihael kheel headcannons #im nervous about posting this

[robotstrategy]

Recalled • Part 6 • 47 - Roland

TW: Gore descriptions and silly writer bologna bullshit.

Previous • Series Masterlist • Part 6 Masterlist • Next

Roland peeks his eyes open as he yawns and stretches himself out in his bed. He looks around, he’s never been here before yet he has the sense that this is his bed. He looks down beside him seeing that the covers have been folded over. Someone shares this bed with him. Roland covers himself back up in the blankets, afraid of whoever will suddenly pop into his vision. Someone softly hums a tune as they come closer. Roland hears them straighten out the blankets before tugging at the blankets covering his head. He looks up at Hayden softly smiling at him.

“Hi hon, did you sleep well?”

“Huh?”

Hayden laughs. “Still groggy huh?”

Roland nods, confused. The soft smile never leaves Hayden’s face as he lies down beside him. Roland watches Hayden put his hand under his shirt, rubbing his back.

“I still can’t believe you got that big of a tattoo on your back, and it’s a giant hibiscus flower!”

Roland takes a breath. “It’s a managed trauma.”

“Yeah?” Hayden mumbles. Hayden keeps talking but his voice is drowned out by the sound of an alarm. 

Roland wakes up to the sound of his alarm clock going off, he turns it off. He yawns. looking around himself. ‘What a weird dream.’ He looks down, troubled by the sight of a tent in his bed. ‘It wasn’t sexual, IT WASN’T SEXUAL WHY IS MY BODY DOING THIS?’ He panics. He speedily makes it over to the bathroom, grateful that Nero stayed in her dorm last night. Roland sits on the toilet trying to fix himself. ‘Why the hell did Hayden make me get a boner? I haven’t even seen that guy face-to-face yet. Was it even Hayden who did it for me, or was it his actions? The way he looked at me was nice, it was soft… and c-caring…’

Roland stares out at the blank wall, disgusted at himself for masturbating to the thought of his friend. ‘Maybe it was based on something I watched, and my brain just filled it in with Hayden, yeah! That’s it! I wonder what I watched though…’

Roland puts on his aviation uniform and pins the front of his hair back, he grabs himself a toasted bagel with butter on the way out to school. 

He makes it onto campus in a matter of minutes. Roland stares mesmerized at the slow-falling snow, before he knows it he’s bumped into the person in front of him. 

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry!”

The person looks behind them. “Hey no worries, wait… Are you the guy who was screaming the other night in the dormitory hallway? Were you on drugs or something?”

Roland is suddenly embarrassed, and he nods. “I was definitely not on drugs though,” His voice gets quieter. “I don’t really want to talk about what happened that night.”

The person gives their friend a worried look before turning back to Roland. “Umm, there are support groups held in the main building after classes if that’s what you’re looking for?”

Roland raises his head, “Oh, umm, thanks.”

Roland keeps walking to class, careful not to bump into anyone again. He gets into the classroom and stands next to Nero, who stares out the window, she looks over at him and smiles. “How was your first night permanently living in the apartment?” She asks.

“It was good, it’s a pretty short commute in the morning.” He replies, leaving out how the day started. 

“That’s good, ‘cause you don’t want to be out of breath today!”

“Why’s that?”

“Because we’re doing breath exercises! Gotta counteract them Gs too!”

“In weather like this?”

“The propeller on the top usually pushes all the falling snow away.”

Gs, Nero had mentioned, stood for G-force, which was a gravitational force both of them would have to deal with. Anything sustained past 6G was fatal, but they had learned that for a second or two fighter pilots could go up to 9G. 

“So you’re going to be doing a lot of training right?” Roland asks her. 

“Oh yeah, of course. They won’t let me go up to nine until they’re absolutely sure I’m ready.”

Roland worries sometimes about Nero's choice to be a Fighter pilot, then again he went more for emergency medical services. 

“Ironic isn’t it?” He told her. 

“Don’t try sending more kids to be unwound, got it?” She laughed.

Roland looks around as more people come in, he then squats down to one of the counter shelves to get a first aid kit. 

“Is that for me?” A familiar voice asks, Roland doesn’t answer it.

“You can’t ignore me forever.” It keeps taking. The boy grazes Roland's hand. “I’ll be needing someone like you soon.” He whispers into Roland’s ear.

“Fuck off Trevor, nobody wants your glutton ass!” Nero snaps.

Roland scowls as he turns to face Trevor. “I don’t think a pilot and a first aid kit could fix your lack of balls or your lack of brain for that matter.”

“Oh? I don’t have a brain? Is that really what-”

Roland talks over him. “Well, you thought a pilot and a first aid kit could give you new balls. I’m pretty sure an unwind surgeon could help you better.” 

Trevor scoffs as others laugh at his dismay, Nero smirks. “I guess he didn’t have the balls to talk back.” Roland laughs and playfully boos at Nero’s joke. 

Roland hears someone speed walking down the hall, he turns his head on a swivel to see one of the other junior medical pilots he trains with. “Hey Roland, we’re going down to another class in the building for more first aid training.” They tell him, using their hand to usher him over. He walks over to them whilst scanning all the confused faces in the room. “I thought we were doing breath exercises and g-force counteracting.” He says. The trainee shakes their head. “Ours will be moved to other days, because the other pilots don’t have to do what we’ll be doing,” They wink. “Now c’mon, we’ve gotta go strap robots to gurneys and put them into helicopters.”

Roland helps the nursing students fasten the robot to the gurney and thread it into the helicopter’s floor. He squeezes himself into the tight tunnel and then weaves through the equipment, making his way up to the front of the helicopter. The students and their teacher get themselves situated, and the teacher gives the flight instructor the thumbs up. The instructor gives them a weird look. 

“They’re not set to be getting off the ground yet are they?” The instructor asks. 

The teacher looks befuddled, “I thought we weren’t doing this training day anymore.” 

“No we are, we still need to see if the pilots will be overstimulated by all the noise,” The instructor turns to Roland. “We won’t be doing any flying today, you’ll just be sitting around as I analyze you. My apologies if that makes you uncomfortable, but that’s just basic procedure.” 

Roland grimaces at the thought of it, he grits his teeth. “It’s fine.” 

The teacher starts putting code into the robot, it springs to life and the students connect it to the machines. A few monitors start going off as the students try to pick apart what conditions the teacher programmed into it.

Even though many alarms are going off now Roland seems unfazed by it. He glares over at his instructor, who looks like he’s trying to find the moment Roland will crack. 

The robot screams out every once in a while, it’s the hardest part of this one-hour session. It’s not so much that it scares Roland, but rather that it annoys him, it’s not a real being. It’s not the real deal, the robot annoys him so much because it reminds him of himself. He’s not the real deal, he’s not the true Roland. He counts as nothing more but a clone of himself. 

The one hour is up, and Roland climbs out of the helicopter the normal way this time. The instructor comes out looking over his sheets. 

“You’ve been the most non-reactive student in a long time, I thought I was going to have to switch you into another field.” 

“Why is that?”

“Well, I expected a trauma response because of the unwinding.”

Roland shakes his head. “You don’t hear much but a nurse, the surgeons, and the noises.” He shivers.

“The noises?”

Roland takes a deep breath. “The buzzing of a laser bone saw as it cuts through you, and the slimy sound of the skin being peeled off. Then there’s the even grosser noise of the muscle being pulled off the bone.” 

The instructor clears his throat. “I can’t imagine how horrible that must’ve sounded.”

Roland shrugs. “If the nurse was doing a good job distracting me I wouldn’t have noticed at all. I only started hearing it after I looked down and saw my legs were gone.”

“Referring to the paperwork, from my understanding you were never reunited with those legs, correct?”

“Correct. They went to Nero.”

“Nero who?”

“The girl here, named Nero with no last name.”

“Ah, how’d that even happen?”

“She was a ward who didn’t pick a name in time.”

“Hmm, well she's going to have to think of one, that pilot’s license might be her first official form of ID.”

“Really?”

“Well If her health card has no last name then yes.”

“I see.”

Roland walks back onto the training ground with a sandwich he bought in the campus cafeteria. He watches a fighter jet zoom through the air, he can only assume Nero is in the co-pilot seat. He sits down with the others on the benches as he finishes his sandwich. Roland puts the first aid kit he still holds onto in his lap, he opens it up to inspect the insides. Seems like there’s not much inspecting to do, someone’s already been in here and has put sticky notes everywhere. Roland picks up the different items as the others converse with each other, though something in their conversation sounds familiar. 

“Did you hear about Trevor and Clara’s crazy ex, I hear he stomped out Trevor’s nuts because he was jealous.” 

“Wait Trevor was in a polyamorous relationship?”

“Yeah, I guess.”

Roland realizes he’s the one who’s been dubbed the “crazy ex” and that he’s the one being blamed for Trevor’s lack of balls. 

Roland turns his head behind him. “Where did you hear that from?”

One of the people recognized him. “Oh Roland, it’s just something we heard through the grapevine. Wait, you stopped hanging out with Trevor after the accident, do you know anything about this?”

Roland takes his chances to see how much he can get away with. “Yeah I’m a friend of the ex, I’m going to keep him anonymous though. Let’s just say that my friend didn’t even know Clara existed.”

They look at him bewildered in unison “What?” They say.

“Yeah, Trevor never told him about Clara, he just thought it was him and Trevor, no one else.”

“Oh, so Trevor was lying to him.”

“Yeah, and when he found out and wouldn’t go along with it Trevor told him that all he was good for was anal and threesomes.”

One of them smacks their palms against the table. “That jerk!”

“Yeah, and by the way my friend wasn’t the one who mutilated Trevor, we’re still trying to find out who that was. Apparently, according to Nero Trevor sometimes lurks in the dark so anyone who chose fight over flight could’ve done it to him.”

One of them turns to another, “Do you think Clara knew about the ex?”

The other one rolls their eyes. “I got the information from Clara.” 

“Then do you know the ex’s name?”

“Yeah, it started with an R and an o, and,” The person turns to Roland, “You’re not the friend are you Roland? You’re the victim.” 

Roland stays silent but his face says it all. 

Another one speaks to him. “Hey, I’ve been through a shitty break up too. I know how you feel.” 

The main one talks again. “We won’t say you were the ex, but we’ll make sure to get the facts straight to everyone. You’ve got our word.” He smiles. 

Roland's face softens. “Right, if that shit comes back to me you’re the first person I’m going to.” 

“That’s fair, hope you’re doing better.” 

“I’m doing as good as I can right now.”

As Roland looks back at the fighter jet a fact becomes evident to him. ‘The sooner I’m outta here, the sooner this drama will all be over.’

#unwind #unwind dystology #unwind fanfic #unwind series #sequel fic #roland taggart #unwind oc #hayden upchurch

[bexleyfix]

Honey, If You Love Me...(Part 2)

• Part 2 reworks are complete!

• This story is for entertainment purposes only. A lot of incredibly dumb decisions are made in this story and they are purely fictional, so make life choices wisely.

PART 2 WARNINGS AND TRIGGERS: 18+ ONLY (ABSOLUTELY NO MINORS), NSFW... All the spicy goodness, mature sexual content, suggestive situations and discussions, swearing, smoking, drinking, drug use, verbal and physical anger, pining, angst, lots of super duper cutesy feel-good fluff, smut [oral sex, mutual masturbation, unprotected sex (wrap it up, fools), rough, degrading, CNC sex]

SUMMARY: In the aftermath of Vecna's recent destruction, 18-year-old Isabeau (Isy) Mancini, a sweet and feisty, independent metalhead from Ohio, moves to Hawkins expecting to take on the role of legal guardian to her cousin, Max, but she didn't expect the charming and eccentric metalhead next door to change her life in the best ways possible.

RELATIONSHIPS: Eddie Munson x OFC ♡ Strangers to Lovers; Max, Steve, and Robin are frequent characters; brief appearances by the Hawkins crew and other original characters.

(AU/ Vecna was destroyed, Eddie and Max survived)

*Reposts are permitted, but copying, translating, or posting my work as your own is forbidden. I do not give my permission.*

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

I woke the next morning with the world's most obnoxious hangover. Still groggy from lack of sleep, I brushed my teeth, popped some more Aspirin, and shuffled into the kitchen to make coffee. I was lost in a fog when Max came downstairs and snapped me from my daze.

"Hey, Isy."

I immediately hid my appearance, but it was pointless. She marched over, grabbed my shoulder, and forced me to face her.

"Isy? Are you alright? Jesus, you look like shit. What's wrong?"

No longer was I able to contain my anguish, and I burst into tears as I proceeded to recap the previous night's events.

"Ok, ok, just calm down."

Max parked me at the kitchen table and poured me some coffee.

"Isy, I think you're reading too much into this. Seriously, Munson's not like that. I mean, yes he's a disgusting pervert, but he's also friendly and respectful, which I don't understand because most girls treat him like shit, but that's not the point. The point is, she was probably just there to buy drugs."

"I don't think so, Max."

"Ok. Say for some bizarre reason she wasn't. Then you tell Munson to eat shit and get on with your life, but I highly doubt that's the case."

"Then why the fuck was she in his house, and why did he kiss her?!" A thought occurred to me. Maybe Max and I were both right. Maybe she was the girl from Friday and she was there for drugs, which could only mean one thing. Ugh! I wanted to wretch.

"How the hell am I supposed to know?! I'm only 15. You can't expect me to understand the inner workings of the male brain. But what does it matter? You're the last person who needs a guy to be happy."

I was fighting back more tears. "I know, but this is exactly what Denis used to do. He'd feed me all this bullshit about how much he loved me, all while fucking chicks behind my back. And I know Eddie and I aren't together, but he keeps insisting I'm all he wants. What if he's doing the same thing? Or what if this time I'm the other girl, and since I didn't show he decided to get his rocks off with old reliable?"

Max was dumbfounded. "Jesus, he's really gotten under your skin. I've never seen you this upset over a guy."

I was a sobbing mess.

Max sighed in frustration. "Look, I know you weren't expecting to meet someone, especially not someone like Munson. And I don't know what his deal is with that girl. I'd ease your mind if I could, tell you everything I know about him, but it's not my place. Just... trust me, ok? Munson isn't Denis the cheating douche. He's totally loyal, so there has to be a reasonable explanation."

I groaned, slamming my head against the table.

"Ok, look at it like this. Here you come, a complete stranger whose judgment isn't clouded by misconceptions and rumors. And in only 24 hours you managed to see Munson for who he truly is. And even though he's made it clear that he's a sad, lonely, lazy, drug-dealing outcast, covered in unsightly scars, you still think he's the best thing since, Dave... Lawless, or whatever."

I managed a slight smile.

"And he's managed to ascertain that you're a skeptical, damaged, temperamental bitch."

I scoffed.

"Oh don't look at me like that, you know it's true. But you're also a beautiful, metalhead nerd who's extremely compassionate and open-minded, you don't find Munson repulsive or scary, and more importantly, he can be himself around you. And yes, boys are stupid and they lie, and Munson's definitely stupid... but he's not stupid enough to lie to you and ruin his chance at happiness. I mean, come on. Do you really think he's gonna give up on you after 20 minutes? Do you even see the way his face lights up when he sees you? 'Cause I do. And when he talks about you... shit, I've never seen him so happy. He deserves a chance. And if you just... reject him outright you'll probably crush his soul."

"But how do you know that, Max? I mean, yinz keep talking about rumors and misconceptions, but I don't understand any of it, and I get no explanations! And Eddie keeps telling me that girls always run away from him, but all that does is raise more questions. I mean, he said he'd explain things today, and I wanna trust what he says, and I do trust you, but what if I'm right and he's been feeding me a load of shit? I mean, he treats me like... well, like 'The One Ring', and then this happens. And this paired with all the secrecy, I just... well, I can't get that nagging feeling to go away."

"Jesus, you two are practically the same person," Max mumbled to herself. "Look, I know he's not feeding you shit, ok, and you will too, but you've gotta let him talk. Then tell him what's on your mind. Seriously, if there's any guy worthy of your trust, it's Munson. If afterward you still wanna tell him to kick rocks then do it, but he deserves a chance to explain."

"I don't know. I guess you're right."

"Of course I'm right. Do you think I'd say all this if I wasn't? 'Cause I'm pretty sure all you two are gonna do is bump uglies if you get together." Max cringed at the thought. "But I know you'll make each other happy."

I released a frustrated huff. "Ok, I'll-I'll talk to him." Max went to interject. "And don't... worry. I won't go all bitch mode on him. Not unless he gives me a reason."

"Good. You want me to stay?"

"No, it's ok. Lemme get dressed and I'll take you to Mike's.

~~~~~

I was sitting on my porch with my coffee and cigarettes, replaying the events of last night in my mind. Eddie was so convincing. It didn't seem like he was lying to me, but then again I've been fooled before. But Max had a point. She definitely wouldn't push for Eddie and me to be together if she didn't think he was worth it. And I wasn't gone that long. Why would he risk it? Maybe I was overreacting. Ugg! My head was spinning for more reasons than one. I leaned my forehead to my knees and groaned just as Eddie's front door flew open.

"Morning, Sug!"

"Nooo... too loud," I complained, the deafening sound of his music rattling my brain.

"Aww, can't handle your alcohol, huh?"

I shook my head in reply. Eddie shut his door, jumped the porch dividers, and settled next to me.

"Where were you last night? I waited for you?"

I scoffed and took a drag from my cigarette. Noticing my state, Eddie took my face in his hands.

"Hey... are you alright? Have... have you been crying?" Concerned, he smoothed your hair back and studied your face.

I pulled his hands away. By this point, my nerves were shot. I didn't look at him, I couldn't... so I just started talking. "Um, something's... bothering me." (God, I hope this is just another misunderstanding)

"What's goin' on, Sug?"

"L-last night, after my shower, I was on my way over, but I... I heard you... and-and that girl."

Resting his forearms on his knees he sighed, knowing exactly where this was going. He met your gaze and motioned for you to keep talking.

"I um... I peeked through the curtain, and saw you two leaving your house," I choked back tears, "and you, you were holding her hand, and... and you kissed."

He glared at you. "So... instead of coming outside to find out why, you spied on me and automatically assumed the worst?"

"No, it's not like that. I just..." I was stunned to see him get up and start walking away. "Hey... w-where're you going? Eddie?!"

He stopped in his tracks, turned to face you, and started laughing nervously. "You... you're un-fucking-believable, ya know that?"

I scowled at him, ready to start screaming.

"What do you want from me, Isy? Huh? Is that why you didn't come over? 'Cause you thought that was the girl I fucked on Friday night, back for another go?"

"Honestly, yes, but..."

"Look, I know what you're thinking... and it didn't happen, ok? She popped over unannounced. For Christ's sake, I was waiting for you! You either believe me or you don't, but I shouldn't have to explain myself to you! I mean, Jesus, it's like... well, like you're looking for an excuse to push me away. If you don't want this, Isy, then just... give me the word! I'll walk away. Just stop leading me on!"

"Eddie, I'm not leading you on! Will you just listen?!" I was seething.

He turned to you with tears in his eyes. "Why?! So you can continue to chastise me for something I didn't do?! I mean... my heart can't take your fucking mood swings, Isy. I never know what I'm gonna get with you! One minute you're telling me that you have feelings for me, and-and the next... FUCK!" He started pacing. "I was gonna take you somewhere beautiful today. Try to clear up any lingering doubts you might have about me because I know it's important to you. But you won't even give me a chance because... well because some ASSHOLE's clouded your judgment. It's not fair, Isy! It really isn't! Jesus Christ! Why are you being so delusional? I'm not like your shitbag ex-boyfriend, so get outta your goddamn head!"

I was so pissed I was shaking. Without a moment's hesitation, I hopped down the steps, stalked toward Eddie, and slapped him across the face as hard as I could, not once, but twice. He stood there, staring at me in complete shock. "You listen here you insufferable son of a bitch. I didn't ask for this. I didn't ask to have my heart ripped out by someone who claimed to love me. And I most certainly didn't ask for someone like you to come waltzing into my life, and just... invade my fucking soul! And for your information, I'm trying to get outta my goddamn head, and you know why? Because I wanna stop jumping to conclusions when I see the guy of my fucking dreams locking lips with beautiful women!"

"Isy, it wasn't like that! For Christ's sake, she kissed me!"

"Oh, and that's just supposed to make it all better, huh?"

He threw his hands up in defeat.

"Seriously, Eddie, what am I supposed to think?! Especially when you've been making it perfectly clear that you want nothing more than to be with me. So yeah, Munson. I'm trying. Trying desperately to make sense of everything so I don't let your inconsiderate ass slip through my fucking fingers!" I pushed him hard in the chest and he stumbled back. His expression was one of anguish. "Just... leave me alone. I can't even look at you right now!" I turned and stalked back to my porch, hopped up the steps, and entered my house, slamming the door behind me.

He was frozen in place, his eyes fixed on your door as tears streamed down his face. He wanted to collapse. His heart was completely broken. This whole situation was eating at his insides. He needed help... help to ease the pain in his chest, to figure out how to make you see that you're the only one he wants and that you belong with him. He shuffled to his van and climbed inside, peeled outta the driveway, and headed down the street.

~~~~~

I was miserable, sitting in my living room, chain-smoking and wallowing in self-pity. I was so fucking angry... not just at Eddie, but at myself. He was right. I was being unfair, and way too hard on him, and as defensive as he was, I somehow knew he was telling the truth. I may not know why, but I knew he was broken too. I could tell by the look in his sad, pleading eyes that he was hurting, and he did want this. There was only one thing I could think to do. I grabbed my case of tapes and spilled them onto the floor. I'll pick through them looking for the perfect music to express how I feel. To tell Eddie how sorry I truly was, because all I could do now was wait, but first, I called Steve and Robin.

~~~~~

Eddie's van came to a screeching halt in the Family Video parking lot.

"Ok, ok... hey, he just pulled up." Robin was holding the phone receiver between her and Steve. "Ok, no, don't worry. We'll explain things to him. Ok. We love you too, girl. B-bye." Robin hung up the phone and eyed Steve warily as Eddie barreled through the door.

He sprinted toward them and leaned his hands on the counter. "Good, you're both here. Quick, activate your Wonder Twin powers before I lose my fucking mind." He noticed the two of them eyeballing him. "What? W-why are looking at me like that? Isy called you, didn't she?! Shit! W-what did she say?! Ow, Jesus!"

Robin reached over and flicked Eddie on the forehead. "Eddie... you can start by telling us why she's ready to rip your goddamn head off."

He was frantic and started pacing. "I don't know, Buckley. I mean, I have an idea... but I can't make any fucking sense of anything. I mean, two days ago I was Eddie Munson, your friendly neighborhood drug dealer, minding my own business, when all of a sudden this... goddess slash she-wolf appears outta nowhere. And, and she's, she's... ERRRRR... she's driving me fucking crazy!"

Robin and Steve shared a worried glance.

"I-I was gonna take her to Lover's Lake today, so I could bare my soul and hopefully put any doubts she might have about me to rest, but after she left my house last night, Janette showed up, and... and Isy... well, she heard us talking and... and she saw Jan kiss me, and now... well, now Isy's in her house stewing over something that didn't happen, but does she believe me? Well, no... of course she doesn't. Because her piece of shit, ex-boyfriend fucked her head up so bad she's convinced herself that I'm the goddamn bad guy!"

Robin was staring at Eddie. "Well, if nothing happened then what the hell were you and Jan doing?"

"Nothing! She came to get drugs, but the first thing I did was tell her that I wanted to call off our arrangement 'cause I met Isy. I'd already brought my shit inside so... I brought Jan into the house to get her stuff, which I gave her for free, and we walked back out like... a minute later. She gave me a friendly kiss goodbye, I made sure she got safely into her car, and then she fucking left! That was it!"

Robin rounded the counter and reached for Eddie's arm. "Eddie, why don't you sit before you have an aneurysm, ok?" She pulled him to a chair and plopped him down, then knelt and grabbed his hand. "Eddie, did you tell Isy this?"

"I tried, but I was so upset that she'd even conceive of the notion that I'd be such a piece of shit that I kinda went on the defensive and just... shit! I yelled at her and barely let her get a word in."

"Wait... you yelled at her?! Jesus, Munson. Do you have a death wish? What'd you say?"

He hung his head. "Uh, well Harrington. I told her I'm not her ex, that she's moody and delusional... and to get outta her goddamn head. Then she slapped me... twice... shoved me away, and told me to leave her alone." He motioned toward the bright red mark on his cheek, and Steve and Robin grimaced. "Yeah, she's got a mean right hand."

"Eddie, let me explain something. Isy knows the deal with Jan, and thanks to Dingus, she also knows you used to have a thing for Jan."

He glared at Steve.

"What, man?! I didn't know it was a forbidden subject. Isy asked if I knew her, so I told her what I did know, and that included you having a brief crush, but I also told her the relationship was just casual. I mean, Isy drives herself nuts dwelling on shit so I was trying to ease her mind, but apparently I made things worse."

Robin waved Steve off. "Never mind about that. Eddie, put yourself in Isy's shoes. Her last semblance of a loving relationship ended in betrayal. So she puts up walls, learns how to be happy on her own, uproots her whole life, and outta nowhere her wildest dream comes true when an incredibly sweet, funny, and gorgeous metalhead literally shows up on her doorstep. Then you pile on that... goddamn Munson charm and she instantly wants you six ways to Sunday. But she's still trying to feel you out. Make sure you are what you seem to be, and when she finally lets her guard down, she sees you getting friendly with another girl. Whether she knows who it is or not, she's got a pretty good idea, so she thinks you're trying to have your cake and eat it too, 'cause that's exactly what her ex used to do. He'd go screw anything with a pulse, then he'd come crawling back and feed her some huge line of shit so she wouldn't suspect him."

He felt like an idiot. "So what do I do? How do I get her to see that I'd never do that to her? I mean, all I want is Isy. And I know it's sudden, but I've never felt like this before. From the moment I laid eyes on her I haven't been able to get her outta my fucking head. I-I can't eat, I can't sleep. I can't fucking stand to be away from her... but one minute she's sweet and caring, and... and the next... she's ripping my fucking heart outta my ass! Jesus H. Christ! Being eaten alive by goddamn bats didn't hurt this much. Why does it hurt so much, Buckley?!"

Steve glanced at Robin before turning to Eddie. "I got this one. Look man, it hurts because you're in love with her."

He looked away. "She's extraordinary... and I can't go another day without knowing that she's mine."

Robin squeezed his hand. "Eddie, then go tell her. Jesus, it's obvious you're both stupid for each other. I've never seen two people take to each other so quickly. But you need to understand that this isn't easy for her either. Meeting you was the last thing she expected, but if she didn't think you were worth it, she wouldn't be so upset, and she would've told you to fuck off from the get-go. She wants to believe you, Eddie, and deep down I think she does, but she's scared."

He nodded in understanding.

"Yeah, don't take it personally, man. She's just trying to protect herself. The good thing is you have us and Max on your side, so just be there for Isy. Tell her your deal and let her talk through her troubles. Show her we're not all douchebags."

"Thanks, guys. So, should I go talk to her?"

Robin chimed in. "Yes! Go! Spill your goddamn guts! But proceed with caution 'cause she's insanely pissed right now. Actually, you may wanna let her cool down first, or God knows what she'll do to you."

"O-ok... um, is-is it weird that I think that's kinda hot? OW, Fuck! Jesus, Buckley! Stop... flicking me!" He batted her hand away.

"Stop thinking with your dick until after you talk to her." She went to flick Eddie again and he flinched.

"Ok! Ok! I'm going, I'm going."

Robin and Steve watched as Eddie hastily ran to his van, and sped away.

"Wow, Robin... you weren't kidding."

"Mm-hm. Totally stupid for each other." She bumped Steve's fist and smiled. "Wonder Twin powers... activate."

Eddie was so pissed at himself. He was too caught up in his insecurities to realize that you were trying to make light of yours. He pulled into the driveway, jumped out of his van, and sprinted toward your house.

~~~~~

When I heard my front door burst open, I immediately clutched at my chest and gasped. I turned to see a breathless Eddie standing in the entryway of my kitchen. "Eddie?! What the fuck?! You scared the shit outta me! Jesus, don't you fucking knock?!"

"Where's Red?!"

"She's at Mike's. WhatHMPH---" Eddie lunged for my face with both hands and crashed his lips to mine. As pissed as I was I couldn't help but throw my arms around his neck and tangle my fingers in his curly locks, but I quickly snapped back to reality, broke away, and slapped him across the face.

He stared at the ground, lips pursed. "Mgg. I'm gonna let that one slide... but I've been battling your ambivalence, and blue balls, for the past 24 hours... so I'm warning you, Sug. If you do that again, I'm gonna lose my shit... and fuck the bitch outta you. So I suggest you tame it for a second and listen to me."

Eddie's stern tone and piercing eyes were assurance that he was deadly serious. I was seconds away from going berserk on his ass, but I couldn't decide if I wanted to scream at him, knock him out, or jump his fucking bones. Suddenly exhilarated, I slapped him so hard his head jerked. His expression was menacing, and in an instant, our arms were locked around each other as we devoured each other feverishly. We were a mess of lips and hands, knocking over everything in our path as Eddie grabbed the backs of my thighs and hoisted me effortlessly onto the countertop. He kissed me hungrily making quick work of my shorts and panties. I struggled to unbuckle his belt, but he wasted no time pushing his jeans past his hips, and with primal intent, he pulled me by my ass to the edge of the counter and buried his dick deep inside my soaked pussy.

"OHHHHHHFFFFFUCK! MRRGGGG! GodDAMN! You-you're so fuckin' tightFUCK!!"

I sucked in a sharp breath, wincing from the sudden pain as Eddie pounded into me.

"Mmm, S-sugar... you gotta believe me. I-I didn't do anything. I swear I didn't, JesusFUCK! I wanted this... wanted this so badCHRIST!!"

He let out a feral moan before consuming my lips with passion. I tried controlling my broken, heavy breathing as he continued his brutal thrusts. "Mmm, Eddie... I-I believe you. Mhh, but I'm still pissed at you. You were such... an inconsiderate prickFUCK! EDDIE! You-your dick... it hurts so fucking goodSHIT!" I gave his hair a rough tug and he growled, his pace becoming more vigorous.

"MRRGGHH! I'm-I'm sorry, Sugar. You-you were just trying to-to talk to me, and... and I was being an ass. Y-years of rejection can do that to a guy. JESUS H. CHRIST, your ASS! FUCK!" He dug his fingers into your ass cheeks. "Been wanting to squeeze this juicy thing since... since I saw you in those tiny shortsMRRGG!" He pulled your knees up allowing him to penetrate you deeper.

"Mhhhh, Eddie... h-holy SHIT!" I could barely catch my breath. "I'm-I'm sorry too. I didn't mean to make it seem like-like I was leading you on... and I'm sorry I ditched you, HOH! Goddammit! Right there! HUH! I-I was thinking exactly what you thought I was... b-but I was being foolish. I-I just--- ohFUCK! Screw it! We forgive each other. Just keep fucking me, Munson! Keep fucking meSHIT!!!"

"OhhJEEESUS, Sugar!!! F-feels so goddamn good inside you. So good. I-I can't take it anymore. You're mine. You're fucking MINE!"

"YES! Oh... oh my God, Eddie! H-harder... fuck me harderFUCK!!"

He shoved his tongue in your mouth. "Mmmm, YEAH! You want it harder, you dirty girl? OhhhhYES! Want me to destroy this... tight... little... cuntFUCK?!!" He started pounding you harder.

"Huh, Eddie, Yes! You-you're relentlessHUH! I'm-I'm so close! I want... wanna cum all over your... FANTASTIC FUCKING DICK! SHIT!" I dug my heels into his ass, my eyes shut tight, mouth agape as I struggled to make another sound.

"OhhhhhhYES! Yesyesyesohhhhh, FUCK! Mgghh, cum for me, Sugar. Cum on my cock. Make a mess just for me."

I pulled his hair harder. "H-holySHIT! Eddie... Eddie!" I dug my heels deeper and started to whimper.

"MmmYES! Fuck! FUCK! I'm-I'm gonna cum. FUCK! Let-let me go, Sug... or-or I won't have time to pull out."

"Don't-don't pull out! I-I wanna feel you! Mmmplease! Cum inside me."

"Wha--- are-are you serious?!"

"Yes! Mmm! Please! Don't hold back. Fuck me like you mean it. Like you mean it, Munson! Do it! Do it nowFUCK!" At that moment a wave of uncontrollable ecstasy washed over me. "OHHHH! Eddie FFFFUCKING MUNSON!!!" A sensation I'd never experienced coursed through my body, and I squirted hard, drenching us both.

"Ohhhsweet... JESUS! Fuck! FUCK! I'm-I'm gonna cum. Gonna... God... DAMMIT!! Ooooohhhhh, ohFuck! MRRRRGGGGG!!!"

Eddie crushed me in his arms as my pussy clenched around his glorious, pulsing dick, and he started laughing breathlessly.

"Huh, sh-shit, Sugar. Hahahaha! Hmmm, are um... are you sure you won't marry me? 'Cause Goddamn!" He grabbed your face and kissed your smiling lips. "Mmm, I um... I should piss you off more often. Ha! Hmm, um... are-are you still mad at me?"

I let out a breathy laugh. "Um, hmmm... no."

"Good. Are-are you ok? I um... I wasn't too hard on you, was I? I just... I wanted you so bad, and you... you kept hitting me, and um... well, that shit really turns me on."

"No, you... mmm, you were incredible. Holy shit, your fucking DICK!"

"Ha! I'm-I'm glad I could please you. Holy shit, I... I can't believe we just did that. You... you took me raw. Christ, you-you let me cum inside you. Mmmm... you-you have no idea how happy you just made me. And that gusher? GodDamn! So hot!"

"Yeah, um, that... that's never happened to me before. Mhh, best fucking orgasm I've ever had."

"Really?"

I nodded, laughing nervously.

"Wow! That's an ego boost. You spoil me, Sugar." He glanced at the mess you both made, unable to fathom the depth of what you just shared. "Oh... shit, um... are you on the pill?"

I could see the worry in his eyes. "Yes, Eddie. I'm not that irresponsible."

"No, I... I didn't mean it like that. I just... well I was thinking with my dick, so... OOMPH! Hahahaha." He was surprised by your sudden embrace, but he welcomed the affection, wrapping you tightly in his arms. "Aw, you're so cute. You sure you're alright?" He felt you nod and heard a sniffle. "Awww, hey. I'm here, sweet thing. Eddie's here. Everything's ok. You-you hold me as long as you need to." He held you close and stroked your hair until you were ready to move. When you finally pulled back he searched your face, smiled, and kissed you sweetly, gently helping you off the counter. "Um... go jump in the shower. I'll uh... I'll clean this up, and go change. Then we can talk, yeah?"

I nodded and threw my arms around him again, refusing to let him go.

"Whoa, ha! I promise, Sugar. I'll be back before you're finished. Go on."

~~~~~

He took you by the hand and led you to the couch. "Alright, sweet thing. Let's talk."

"Um, ok. B-but I thought we were gonna go somewhere.

"He scanned the room and noticed your mess of tapes and the full ashtray and chuckled. "Naw. I'll take you another time. I can tell you've been going crazy, and I don't wanna put this off any longer. Come, sit with me." He plopped down on the couch, smiling at his good fortune when you climbed onto his lap and buried your head in his chest. "Sugar. I adore your cuddles, but I need you to at least look at me right now." You lifted your head. "I promise I'll hold you until the end of my days if that's what you want, and I hope you still feel this way after we talk, but just in case you don't... I'll never forget what you've given me."

I nodded bashfully, reached my hands around Eddie's neck, and started fiddling with strands of his hair.

"Um... I promised you full disclosure, so feel free to jump in with questions at any time, but first I need to clear something up. You ready?"

"Yeah."

He became increasingly nervous. "Ok, um... that was the girl from Friday night. Her name's Janette and she works at the Hideout. I had a huge thing for her a couple of years ago, but she's kind of a free spirit, and no matter how much I wanted it to be more, she didn't wanna be tied down. Like, my song for her was Zeppelin's 'Hey, Hey, What Can I Do' if that gives you any idea. She lives for a good time. I came to terms with that, so we made a deal and kept it casual. We've been hooking up every few weeks or so since... but I swear, it ended Friday night, yeah?"

"Yeah."

"Ok, good, so last night was a surprise. She popped by after work to get some shit for a party she's having tonight. She offered her normal payment..."

I instantly became tense. Eddie cupped my cheek and forced me to look at him.

"Hey... I turned her down. I explained that I met you. She told me she was happy for me... that if I had a chance at something real... I should go for it. I'd already brought my stuff inside so I invited her in to grab what she needed, and since she's always been kind to me I gave her the drugs on the house, and she promised me cash going forward. When I led her back outside, she gave me a friendly kiss goodbye, invited both of us to her party... and then she left. I watched until she was safely in her car, sat for about ten more minutes hoping you'd show up, and when you didn't, I went back inside." With intense anxiety, he searched your face.

I let out a huge breath I didn't realize I was holding.

"You're the only girl I want, Sugar. Since the moment we made eye contact... you're all I've been able to think about. So much so, that I got next to no sleep last night. I um... I was pretty pent up and so excited to see you again, so... I ended up having to rub one out just to fall asleep, and uh... you were definitely my subject matter." He brushed your chin with his thumb adoring your bashfulness. "Now... I know you're more open-minded than most, but I've been avoiding telling you certain things because... well, because most people can't handle my baggage... but here goes." He wrapped his arms around your waist. "Um... I'm not exactly the confident, happy-go-lucky person you think I am. I hide it well, but... I'm a complete mess too."

I furrowed my brow. "I-I don't understand. So... this isn't really you?"

"No, that's... that's not what I meant. So before you go all crazy on me, I assure you... this is me, Sug."

"Ok, uh... I don't get it."

"Alright, so... w-what exactly did Red tell you about me?"

"Uh... not much. All she said was you lived across the street from her, you helped in the fight against Vecna, you're a loyal dude, and I should trust you, and..." I glanced at him sheepishly, "she said that you'd make me happy... even though you know I'm a skeptical, damaged, temperamental bitch."

"Hahaha! Uh, well she's right. But your bitch side turns me on, so, OW! Fuck!"

"Keep talking, Perv." I rubbed his head and continued playing with his hair.

"Um, ok, well... Red means the world to me. She and I... all of us... we went through hell together. During my recovery in the hospital, I'd visit her every day, my uncle too, even before she woke up. She and I would talk for hours after Lucas left. I even offered to take her in, but by that point, you two already arranged her living situation. That's how I found out you were moving to Hawkins. Unfortunately, she neglected to tell me how alluring you are." He took a deep breath and held you tighter. "And I'm guessing she neglected to tell you how I got involved in that whole mess."

"You'd be correct."

"Thought so. What'd she tell you about Vecna?"

I exhaled heavily. "Well, she said Vecna was behind everything that happened in Hawkins. That he had abilities similar to El's. He... he brutally murdered three students, and..." I choked on my next words, "he did the same thing to Max... so he could open some massive gate in an attempt to mold the world into some... dystopian society."

"Sounds completely psychotic, right?"

"Well... now that I've said it out loud... yeah, kinda."

"Then you can understand why no one would believe a story like that... and why I was surprised when you told me you did?"

"Yeah, I get that now."

"Did you never wonder who was blamed for the murders?"

"Well, no. Max said the people of Hawkins were ignorant assholes and blamed some... unfortunate student." As I relayed this information, it hit me like a ton of bricks. "Oh, my God." Staring at Eddie, my expression changed from confusion to pity. "You were the unfortunate student?" He confirmed my suspicion with a nod.

"I uh... I was accused of killing my classmates as part of some... ritualistic sacrifice. I was the perfect scapegoat."

"What?!... Why?!"

"Again... not everyone's as open-minded as you. All the media bullshit about Satanic Panic and D&D... not exactly the best time to be me if you catch my drift. They all thought Hellfire was a cult. And I didn't have the best reputation to begin with." He smiled at your confusion. "OK, let me put it this way. When you look at me, what do you see?"

(You mean, besides the father of my metalhead babies?) "Uh..." I let out a breathy laugh. "Is this a trick question?"

"No. I'm trying to make a point here. So, if you'll indulge me... I promise it'll all make sense."

"Um, ok." I focused intently on his eyes. "When I look at you, I see a charming, goofy, perverted nerd, who's witty, talented, selfless, and handsome as fuck. You've got gorgeous bedroom eyes and an incredibly kind heart."

His cheeks were so red and he couldn't stop smiling. "Uh... you flatter me, Sugar." He started fidgeting with the hem of your shirt. "See, this is what I mean... about you being different. You see me... and not a 20-year-old, drug dealing, trailer trash, Satanic cult leader. I'm also the son of a criminal."

"Well, in my defense, I only knew that you were 20-year-old, drug dealing, trailer trash. But if you recall, I did have an inkling about you being a cult leader." I smirked. His laughter was a blessing. "So who's the criminal?"

"My old man. He's a con artist. Been in and outta jail for theft and drunken disorderly. He'll never change. That's why Wayne took me in. I was like... ten. But the apple didn't fall far from the tree."

"In what way?"

"I've been in jail... briefly. It's one of the reasons I was a repeat senior. I needed money to make a demo, so I was stupid enough to agree to help my old man in a robbery, but it blew up in my face. I'll never make that mistake again. You still doin' ok?" He eyed you warily.

"Um... yeah. I mean, it's human to make mistakes. I can't fault you for that. Jesus... w-where's your mom?"

"Don't know. I don't remember her. She uh, she left when I was really little."

His story was breaking my heart. "Eddie, I'm-I'm so sorry."

"Don't be, Sugar. I couldn't have asked for a better parent than Wayne. He's more of a father to me than my old man ever was, and I love him for that, but I wasn't the easiest kid to deal with, and I wasn't always selfless and kind, and that's my point. Most people see me as a loser... or a nuisance... or a devil-worshiping freak. I'm the town Pariah, and it made me bitter."

"Ok, that explains the ignorant assholes, but how does that involve you with the others?"

He let out a huge sigh. "Um, ok. So, Chrissy Cunningham... head cheerleader, Queen of Hawkins High, and the first girl I ever loved... she was Vecna's first victim. She wouldn't give me the time of day, but she was sweet, and didn't treat me like shit, so... when she sought me out to buy drugs, I was confused. In hindsight, I guess she thought it would help her escape the visions. Do-do you know about the visions?"

"Yeah, Max told me."

"Ok, good, uh... Chrissy wanted something stronger than weed, so I brought her to my trailer where I kept the hard stuff. Sh-she," his voice cracked, "she died in my trailer... right in front of me. It was the most horrifying scene I ever witnessed. And, um... well, being the coward that I was, I just... ran... and-and I left her there. I was so ashamed, but I was terrified. I knew no one would believe I didn't kill her." Tears started rolling down his face, and he cleared his throat. "Um, Red saw me... running to my van. We weren't friends yet. She wasn't a dick like everyone else, but she kept her distance. And I don't mean to speak ill, but your aunt bought into the stigma and thought I was a piece of shit, so I'm lucky Red's got a good head on her shoulders, 'cause the next morning, when all the cops were at my trailer, Red saw Chrissy's body. Naturally, she had her doubts about my innocence. Who could blame her? She um... she could've told the police what she saw... but she didn't. She went straight to Henderson. Told him that something seemed off, that she noticed flickering lights, and that I looked scared. And I was, Sug... so fuckin' scared. Uh... they roped in Harrington and Buckley. Those two also thought very little of me, but after Red explained what happened, and Henderson vouched for my character, they helped track me down and made sure I stayed safe, 'cause not only were the cops after me, but Chrissy's douchebag, jock boyfriend Jason Carver was leading a witch hunt. Lucas did his best to throw them off my scent, but if it wasn't for everyone's collected efforts to keep me hidden, Carver and his goons probably would've killed me. And then there's Wheeler. Little Miss Smarty Pants took it upon herself to investigate Chrissy's murder. She questioned my uncle, and more importantly, she believed what he told her. His story helped her and Buckley figure out the connection between Vecna and the Creel house, but it all started with Red. Because of her perception, I had a fighting chance. Without her... I was as good as dead."

His tears were falling freely as I watched him lift his shirt and motion to his scars.

"This was the first time in my life I wasn't out for myself. I'd finally found people who gave a shit about me. They put their lives on the line to help me clear my name. It's still hard to accept. Aside from Wayne, I've never had that before, but they helped me find courage... made me want to be better. I wanted to show them that I was grateful, that I cared, and that I wasn't just... a coward... or a loser, and I did. I helped Henderson create a diversion for the Demobats, so Harrington, Buckley, and Wheeler could make it safely to the Creel House, take down Vecna, and save Red. We fortified my trailer as best we could, amped up the roof, I grabbed my sweetheart, and uh... played 'Master of Puppets' at top volume to draw the bats our way."

"Most metal interdimensional concert in the history of the world?"

He cracked a smile. "Yeah... dedicated to Chrissy. I wanted Vecna and his pets to pay. Harrington told us to flee if things went south... and they did. They went straight to hell. We neglected to cover the vents. That's how the bats got in. So... when Henderson was safely through the gate, I stayed behind, cut off his access, ran outside to draw the bats away, and I fought. I fought so... hard." His voice cracked again. "I should've died, Isy. No one would've missed me. Not Eddie 'The Freak' Munson."

The way he spat those words made me wanna crush anyone who'd ever uttered them.

"Those fucking bats tore me to shreds. I was lying there... bleeding out, but willing to die if it meant everyone else was safe." He let out a labored breath, tears still falling. "But, Henderson, he wouldn't have it. He came after me anyway... broke his ankle in the process, and somehow managed to drag my lame ass back to the gate. He wrapped my wounds to stop the bleeding and radioed Erica... she notified the others and they got me home just in time. Henderson... that little shit's my best friend. He and the rest of them begged Hopper to help me. If it weren't for him my ass would be sharing a cell with my old man right now."

"That's why you were happy to see Hopper."

"Yeah. I was under 24-hour guard in the hospital until he showed up. I mean, he and I'd had run-ins in the past, but I always respected him. He didn't need to do what he did, especially after what he went through. But that's the kinda guy he is, and I admire that. I owe my life to all of them."

I placed both hands on Eddie's chest and he looked at me through tear-soaked eyes. "Eddie, what you did for them... for Max... that took guts... and so did telling me all this. I can't begin to express how much it means to me. I'm in debt to you all, and I'm really glad you're all ok."

"Thank you, Sugar."

I could tell by Eddie's pained expression and hesitation that he still had more to say, so I nodded for him to continue.

"So... there you have it. I'm a broke bum with no job and no ambition. I tried to pursue music, but without the cash, that'll always remain a dream. I was a delinquent, a shit student, and just... a selfish, angry coward rebelling against the world, and the whole town hates my guts, but you... you're still sitting here... which is a fucking miracle, 'cause uh... unless it's for drugs or filthy sex, most girls are too ashamed to come near me, but um... I need to ask you something."

His anxiety was so heavy it was starting to impact me.

"Um... you'll pretty much become an outcast for even talking to me, but... well it's only fair that you know what you're getting yourself into... if-if you wanna be with me, so, um... do you want to? Be with me, I mean? That is... if you can get past the fact that I'm a good-for-nothing waste of space. I um... I don't have much, but I have... so much love to give. And so help me, I want you to have it all. I meant what I said earlier. It wasn't just a heat of passion thing. I need you to be my girl, Sug." He searched your eyes.

I met his sorrowful gaze. It was pleading. "Eddie... I'm yours."

He stared at you in complete awe. "You... you are? 'Cause, I mean it, Sugar. I just bared my soul here. And if you're just trying to spare my feelings and end up changing your mind tomorrow, I... I think I might die, so..."

I shook my head and stared into his gorgeous, brown eyes. "Eddie... look, neither one of us is perfect, but I think you're perfect... for me. And I don't care what people say. They can eat a dick." Eddie laughed heartily. "I want you. All of you. Baggage and all. I wanna be with you, always. I wanna be there for you, make love to you, fuck you senseless, have your metalhead babies... whatever! I just want you. I'm yours, Munson. Your girl. And I'll shove that shit down everyone's throat."

His emotions finally caught up with him. He grabbed your face and plunged his tongue down your throat. "Mmm, I-I don't fucking believe this. You're so beautiful... inside and out."

I pulled him in for a deep kiss, clutched handfuls of his jacket, and straddled him. He was so needy, so eager.

"Mmm... you've made me so happy, mmmFuck! I want you so bad, it hurts. Mmm... need you... again... right now... mhhh... I need to be inside you. Jesus, I'll never get enough of you."

Eddie kissed me with such force, our tongues fighting for dominance as I ground my increasingly wet core onto the huge bulge in his jeans. The whimper he let out was shameless, and he started to unbuckle his belt. We were in the heat of passion when our attention was suddenly forced toward the door.

"Oh... Jesus, people! The couch?!" Max gave us a look of disgust.

"Red! Guess what?! Isy said yes! She's my girlfriend!" He smiled like an idiot and started mauling you again.

"Ugg, gross! I mean, I'm happy you dorks worked shit out, but you have a bedroom... shit and a whole other house for that matter!"

Eddie and I continued to paw at each other, completely unphased.

"Ew, you two are hopeless. I'm gonna shower, then call Lucas. Call me when dinner's ready?"

We waved at her, refusing to part. When we stopped for air Eddie and I gushed at each other.

"You uh, you wanna go to my place?"

"I do, but I've got dinner cooking."

"Well, let's take this to your room."

"Eddie, we promised Max."

He sighed. "Hmm, what a goddamn mood killer." He placed a gentle wet kiss on your lips.

"Mmm, you staying for dinner, handsome? I'm making spaghetti and meatballs. It's kind of a Sunday tradition."

He devoured you with his eyes. "As long as I get you for dessert."

"You're gross, Munson!"

Max yelled from upstairs, sending Eddie and me into a fit of laughter.

"Yes, Sug, I'll stay. And after dinner, we're going to my place. We're gonna spend every spare minute in bed."

~~~~~

Eddie and I were tripping over our own feet trying to run to his house. Once he got the door open he kicked it shut, pulled me into his arms, and started tasting every inch of exposed skin he could get his mouth on. My next movements were a blur. I grabbed him by the shirt and flung him against the door.

"Whoa! What the hell are you do--HMFF?!"

I cut him off with a harsh kiss. "Mmm, I want that fucking DICK!"

His shocked gaze followed you as you dipped down to your knees.

I smirked, unbuckled his belt, and unzipped his jeans freeing his magnificent erection. Without hesitation, I grabbed hold, flattened my tongue against the underside of his shaft, and licked a stripe from his balls to his tip, then slowly sank my mouth onto his stiff cock inch by mouth-watering inch until his entire length was in the back of my throat.

"Ohh! Ho-holy shit! You-you can take the whole thing? FUCK!"

A deep growl escaped Eddie's heaving chest, and his head fell back against the door with a thud. I shoved my hand under his shirt tangling my fingers in his course hair, using the other to play with his balls as I took him in and out of my mouth at an agonizingly slow pace. He tangled his fingers tightly into my hair, sheathing himself in the back of my throat. We locked eyes as I started to choke, then he let me breathe and repeated the motion. When he released me again I began savoring his leaking tip, flicking and teasing his slit with my tongue before plunging him back into my mouth. The sensation made his body shake.

"J-Jesus Christ! Mhh, hmm, hmm."

I grabbed the base of his cock and started working him faster, his grip on my hair tightening.

"Oh, Shit! G-gonna cum if you keep that up, Sugar."

I could feel his cock start to twitch as I vigorously sucked.

"I'm-I'm seriousOHHH, OHFUCK! MMMM! So-so good."

Eddie pushed into the back of my throat once more before pulling my head roughly from his swollen cock. I pried his hands from my hair, laced our fingers together, and pressed his hands firmly against the door on either side of his hips, taking him into my mouth once more.

"S-seriously, Sugar. I'm... Ohhhhh, oh shit! G-gonna cum. I'm gonna cum!"

He kept trying to pull away, but I refused to stop.

"Mmm, mhhhhFUCK! God!... DAMMIT!!!"

Eddie gave one last guttural moan. When I felt the first gush of his warm cream hit the back of my throat I released his hands and he shoved them back into my hair and fucked my face as he rode out his release. I tried not to choke as I greedily swallowed spurt after spurt of his rich cum. When the pulsing of his delicious dick ceased I released it from my mouth and gave him one more luscious lick up the length of his shaft, kissing his sensitive tip. When his grip on my hair eased I rose slowly and leaned into him, and placed a small peck on his lips. He smiled ear to ear, trying to catch his breath.

"What... what the fuck was that?! Ha! I... I can't believe you just did that." He cupped your face and gave you a steamy kiss. "Mmmm, that... that was so fucking hot!"

Eddie pulled up his jeans and threw me over his shoulder, and I squeaked when he ran up the stairs. Kicking open his bedroom door and plopping me onto the bed, he fell to his knees, pulled me to the edge of the mattress, and swiftly undid my jeans pulling them and my panties off in one fell swoop.

He inhaled deeply. "Mmm, my God, your pussy smells so heavenly."

Eddie leaned in to taste me, but I decided to tease him and pressed my legs together before his mouth could make contact.

He released a frustrated sigh. "Sugar, don't be a tease. You don't get to just... suck me off like some goddamn whore and then deny me. That's not how this works. I need to taste you. Don't you dare deprive me of this. I'll take it if I have to."

I didn't know if he was serious or just talking dirty, but fuck was it turning me on. Eddie pulled me back to the edge of the bed and waited. My shy nod was all the confirmation he needed. He instantly spread my legs wide and buried his face into my dripping wet pussy. "Huh! FUCK!"

He positioned his arms under your thighs and pressed his palms firmly against your stomach, lapping and flicking at your sensitive clit, your high-pitched whimpers egging him on. "Mmmm! Jesus, you taste so goddamn good... FUCK!"

His tongue moved through my folds with precision, and the vibrations of his moans against my nerves were too much to bear. He made it worse by rubbing my swollen bud with his thumb while he fucked me with his tongue. I wrapped my legs around his shoulders, tangled my fingers in his curls, and started riding his gorgeous face. "Oh, FUCK! EDDIE! I'm... I'm gonna cum!"

"That's my girl. Cum on my face. Gimme that sweet sugar! Mggghh! Give it to me, I WANT it, FUCK!" He sucked on your clit with force.

I clutched handfuls of his sheets, practically convulsing. "Oh, GOD!... Eddie... FUCK!!!" Screaming for him and continuing to whimper, I ground my pussy onto his face and came hard. My head was spinning as he hungrily lapped at my juices, leaving nothing to waste. When I stopped shaking, he gently ran his fingers through my folds, enjoyed one more taste as he sucked them clean, then he lowered my legs, wiped his mouth with his hand, and proceeded to trail wet kisses along my stomach.

"Mmm, I was wrong. You are... so much sweeter than I imagined." He gave you a chaste kiss and cuddled against your chest.

I clutched him tight and ran my fingers through his hair as I tried to catch my breath. "Uhhh, you give the best orgasms." His chuckle reverberated through my body. "Hey, um... hmm... you mind if I explore?" I motioned around his room.

"Not at all, Sug. You're free to move about my den of sin at your leisure." He stood up and reached for your hands, helping you off the bed.

I ran my fingers over everything, smiling like an idiot as I absorbed it all. Eddie's stereo system stood against the wall opposite his bed next to a bookshelf full of VHS tapes and records. There was a pile of D&D stuff in the corner, a bong sitting on the dresser next to where his sweetheart was hanging, and like my room, the walls were littered with posters, but one, in particular, caught my eye. It was a poster of Tanya Roberts in her flimsy, ripped romper from the movie 'Beastmaster'.

Coincidentally the namesake for my D&D character. I tried to contain my excitement as I pictured the look on Eddie's face when I revealed that bit of information, but my attention was drawn to something else... something hanging on the wall at the head of his bed. Something that raised... so many questions. "Um... what exactly would necessitate the use of such intricate handcuffs?" Eddie was chewing on his hair, looking like he wanted to ravage me.

"Uh, well..." he inched toward you and wrapped his arms around your waist, "I'd be happy to show you."

He kissed me roughly, his lips traveling to my neck where he took his sweet time savoring my skin. I couldn't think straight. My half-lidded eyes fell shut as he slowly backed me toward the bed. When the back of my legs made contact with the mattress, we fell onto it. Eddie's lips never left my neck, and I held him close, enjoying the intense pressure from his love bites. (Jesus... no amount of makeup is gonna cover these things)

"Mhhh, Sugar? You uh... you wanna stay with me tonight? I um... I can't fucking stand to be away from you."

I smiled at him as he stroked my hair, feeling like my heart would burst. "Yeah, yeah, I will." He was so giddy. "Set an alarm for me, ok? And do you have an extra toothbrush?"

"Um... yeah. Come on." He dragged me to the bathroom and rummaged through a drawer. "Here, Sugar. Towels and stuff are in there. You do your thing. I'm gonna run to the other bathroom, then I'll be waiting for you... naked. I-I sleep naked, so... oh, and don't worry about my uncle. He works nights, so he won't be home 'til like... 8 a.m." He let out a breathy laugh.

Just the thought of Eddie naked made me wanna attack him again. "Thank you, Eddie." I started brushing my teeth and noticed him staring at me. "Wha?" I mumbled.

"Nothing, uh... it's just..." he looked you up and down, "you're so goddamn beautiful. And I look forward to watching you do this... as many times as humanly possible." He watched you in awe as you tried hiding your flushed cheeks. "I'll uh... I'll leave you to it." He gave your ass a playful smack and walked away.

~~~~~

I ran downstairs for my bag before returning to Eddie's room to find him sitting in bed completely naked smoking a joint. I smiled like an idiot, popped the mix tape I made him into the stereo, and proceeded to remove the rest of my clothes. Eddie's eyes were glued to my body.

"Um... Jesus, you're tits are perfect."

I smiled and climbed onto the bed as W.A.S.P.'s 'Wild Child' started to play.

"What tape is this?" He accepted the case you offered and read the outside liner with a smirk. "What is all this, Sug? 'This is Eddie', 'What I want you to do to me', 'Our special moment'. Hahaha! There's no song titles, just little notes."

"I made it after our little spat this morning. I was so angry, and... well, I couldn't think of what to say without screaming at you like a fucking banshee, so... this pretty much says it all. It's all the stuff that reminds me of us, and that's what I want... us. Each song goes along with the track note. I thought it would be a fun little surprise." I laughed nervously and lay on my stomach next to him.

"Aww, thank you, Sugar. So this is me, huh? I'm your wild child?"

"Mmm, damn right you are." Eddie snuffed out his joint and scooted closer.

He cuddled you to his chest and ran his hand down the curves of your body until he reached your tattoo, squeezing your ass cheek. "Mmm, I love your ass." He motioned with one finger for you to come closer and whispered some lyrics. "I'm a Wild Child. Come and love me. I want you."

I was putty in his hands. Eddie leaned his head ever so slightly and claimed my lips, our tongues lightly brushing. I put my hand on his cheek, deepening the kiss, then returned my head to his chest. His scent was indescribable. Just uniquely... Eddie. I threw my leg over his and started playing with the bundle of hair on his abdomen when out of my peripheral vision I noticed him slowly reaching for my breast, and I smacked his hand. "You're not sneaky, perv."

He laughed jovially and kissed your head. "You know, Sug. If you don't stop mistreating me I'm gonna have to start fighting back," he joked.

"If it bothers you that much then stop teasing me." I looked up and gave him another playful smack for good measure.

He scoffed. "Who's teasing who?" He poked your side, enjoying the sweet sound of your giggles, and whispered, "Just so you know... I'll never stop teasing you."

"Well... then I guess it's gonna start getting a bit rough between us." I could feel the deep chuckle in his chest.

"Hey, Sug?"

"Mm-hm?"

"If you haven't already guessed... I like it rough." He put his lips right next to your ear, his voice barely a whisper. "And my need for that kind of carnal pleasure... is insatiable."

(Um... what's that now?) At that moment 'Animal' started playing, and of course, I was instantly horny. I bit my lip as a surge of excitement shot straight to my core. I could feel Eddie's heart beating faster and his dick twitching as I continued to play with his trail of hair. When I dared to meet his gaze his eyes were smoldering, and so were my insides.

"Is, um... is this what you want me to do to you? You want me to nail your ass to the sheets?"

I nodded slowly, not breaking eye contact, and that's when things got heated. We smashed our faces together, our fingers tangling in each other's hair as I straddled Eddie's lap. He cupped my tits and started kneading them as I ground my soaked slit against his notably thick shaft. A delicious moan escaped his lips as he wrapped his arms around my back, rolled us over, and latched his lips to my stiff peaks, sucking them vigorously in turn.

"Mmm... mhhhh... uhhh." He lapped gently, flicking your nipples with the tip of his tongue before suckling again.

I cradled his head intensifying the sensation of his warm mouth on my skin until I felt a sudden chill. "Eddie, why'd you stop?" The look on his face... it was a mixture of anguish and passion.

"Sugar... I can't get you outta my head. Once I got a taste of that sweet, sweet sugar..." he grazed your lips with his fingertips, "I wanted more. I wanted you... so badly." He eased his palm down your body, gently caressing your stomach. "Goddamn... the things I wanna do to you."

I could feel Eddie's dick twitching against my leg, and my heart started pounding. As if in slow motion, he pressed his lips to mine, but this kiss was different. Full of so much adoration and love. Just then, 'Melissa' started to play. I reached out and traced his scars with my fingertips.

He closed his eyes and let out a content sigh. "Hmmm, our special moment... I'll never forget it. Your acceptance was a blessing."

"Eddie..." our eyes locked, "make love to me... please? I-I wanna show you how good it feels." He stared at me with a burning desire, gave a slow nod, then claimed my lips with conviction. Wedging further between my legs I could feel the tip of his cock lingering against my entrance. I threw my limbs around his body, inhaled sharply, and clung to him as he slowly pushed inside me. "Oh-oh, fuck... Eddie!"

"O-ohhhhFuck! Mggghh." His whole body tensed. Pressing his forehead into the crook of your neck, he ignored your labored breathing until he was fully sheathed. "S-Sugar, I know it hurts, mhhh... b-but you... you're so tight, MHHH! But you... you can push through it, sweet thing. I know you can. I promise I'm-I'm gonna make you feel good."

Eddie's concern was so sweet, I hugged him tighter as he moved in and out of me slowly, his girth spreading me wide.

"Ohfffffuck, so tight. So-so incredible. Oh, my fucking girl." Eddie rested his forehead on yours. "Y-you ok, Sugar?"

"Mmm... mm-hm." My breathing started to even out.

"That's-that's my good, girl. Just breathe. Christ, you're so fucking perfect... so-so perfect." His instincts were telling him to start plowing into you, but he refrained, determined to savor this experience.

Adorable moans left Eddie's lips as he resumed his slow pace. "E-Eddie... mmm, that-that's it... my God you-you make me feel... so good. Mhhh, deeper... please." He nodded fervently, grabbed my knees, and pushed them toward my shoulders. I gasped as he hit my sweet spot with every slow, needy thrust. "Oh, God... Eddie... huh... right there." I grabbed his ass, forcing him to keep the pace and push deeper.

"Mmmm, S-Sugar. Ohhh, so-so warm... so wet for me. Feels so goddamn good, fuck!"

I reveled in the feeling of his hot breath on my skin sensing his urgency to move faster as he trailed wet kisses from my chin to my neck. To prevent him, I shifted my legs and rolled him onto his back, placed my palms on his heaving chest, and rode him slowly.

"Ohhhhh, oh Sugar!" He reached for your ass and cupped it gently as you glided slowly, easily up and down his thick member.

I leaned forward and spread my thighs wider, the friction from his course hair rubbing my clit in just the right way. Eddie wrapped his arms around my back and suckled my nipples as I continued to ride him.

"Ohh, S-Sug... your-your pussy feels so good, mggghh... you-you were made for me. Mhhh, please... let me lead." Eddie sat you up and spread his knees so his cock was bolt-upright inside you. "Wr-rap your arms around my neck, sweet thing."

I complied, leaning my forehead against his as he guided my movements. "Oh God... Eddie. Y-you feel... mhhhh... so right. Ohh, oh my God." He smiled at me as my reassuring moans filled the room. I moved his hands to my waist and arched backward resting my head on the bed, clutching handfuls of the sheets as he pulled my hips toward him, the leverage allowing him to penetrate me deeper. It felt so fucking incredible.

He trailed his palm from your neck, softly between your heaving breasts, and down to your belly. Leaning forward, he flicked his tongue lightly against your skin, peppering it with soft, wet kisses. Arching your back to give him better access, he glided his palm back over your tits, lifted you upright, and tasted the flesh of your nipples once more. When you returned your hands to his shoulders, he pressed his thumb to your swollen clit, and started rubbing circles.

I met his blissful gaze and whimpered, the pace of my rocking hips quickening. "Mmm, oh God... Eddie! Fuck! I-I love the way you touch me."

"Mggmm... t-tell me what you want, Sugar."

"Mmm, I... I want, ohfuck! Huh! W-want you to... cum inside me." The whine that escaped his lips almost made me cum right then and there. Kissing deeply we embraced. Eddie eased me down onto his chest, and rolled us over, resuming an agonizingly slow pace on top of me. "E-Eddie... move faster, please." Eddie shifted onto his knees, threw my legs over his shoulders, and leaned forward, quickening his pace. Once he found his rhythm he smiled and reached his hand between us to play with my clit. Breathing heavily, his eyes locked on my face, watching me intently as I began to fall apart.

"That's it, Sugar. Let go. Ohhh... Jesus! I-I can't... I can't hold back much longer. I-I need to cum so bad."

"Mmm, Eddie... please. I wanna feel you. I want... I want everything with you. Please... make me yours."

"Oh, oh Christ. I will, Sugar. I'm gonna fill you up... b-but I need you to cum for me. Please, cum for me, sweet thing."

"Eddie! Oh, God!" I dug my nails into his back.

"Ohhh! Yeah, Sugar. Fuck! Chase it. Oh, Jesus, I need you. Let go, sweet thing. MGGHH! Cum on my cock."

"Ohh, oh fuck!... Eddie, EDDIE!" His name was a high-pitched whimper.

He started to lose control as your tight walls clenched around his twitching cock. "OhhhFFFFUCK! UHH! Shit, shit!" Balls deep, his dick began to pulse and he exploded deep inside your welcoming pussy. "God... DAMMIT! My... my sweet girlCHRIST!!! OHHHHH!!! Ohhhh, mhhhh."

We held each other close until we were finally spent and laughing breathlessly. I kissed him with all the emotion in the world.

"Mhhh, Ha! I-I can't believe it. I've-I've never felt anything so powerful." Eddie looked between your bodies. "Jesus, there's-there's so much cum." You burst into giddy laughter. "You-you take me so well, sweet thing. Hoh... shit!"

He put my legs down and rested against my chest. "Eddie... you-you're a natural. So fucking incredible." I squeezed him in a full-body hug.

He rolled you over so you were on top of him, caressing your face as he pulled you down for a tender kiss. "Mmmm. I um... I think I could get used to that." He reached a hand to your shoulder and lightly trailed the tips of his fingers across your collarbone. "Jesus... your skin is so soft. You're so fuckin' beautiful, Sugar." Your smile warmed his heart. "Let's get some sleep, yeah? You're gonna be miserable tomorrow."

~~~~~

He held you close as you slept, basking in your warmth, unable to loosen his grip for fear that you'd disappear. He was so fucked. Now that he had you, if he ever lost you he'd be crushed... empty. He kissed your head, and nuzzled against your hair letting your smell invade his senses as he listened to the soft sounds of your steady breathing. "Mhh... I love you, Isabeau."

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

I woke the next morning before Eddie's alarm went off, his arm wrapped tightly around my waist. I carefully slipped from his grip so I wouldn't wake him, and started rummaging around for some paper and a pen, but when I noticed the Polaroid camera on his dresser, I had a better Idea. As quietly as I could, I grabbed his guitar and the camera and snapped a photo of myself.

I grabbed a pen from his stack of D&D shit, scrawled a message at the bottom of the picture, then returned his sweetheart to her rightful place and proceeded to get dressed. I turned off the alarm and propped the photo against the clock. I felt a ping in my chest as I ran my fingers through his hair. "I'll see you soon, Eddie... I love you." I gently kissed his cheek and forced myself to walk out.

~~~~~

Uggggggg! There's not enough coffee in the world." I took a giant gulp of my beverage. "Damn the necessary evil that is needing to make money to live," I complained to Robin as she rubbed my back. I leaned my elbows on the counter, my chin resting in my hands as I tried desperately to stay awake.

Steve just arrived for the night shift, hopped onto the counter, and proceeded to eat a can of Pringles. "What's her problem? Whoa! Jesus, Mancini. Couldn't keep it PG? What the hell happened to your neck?"

I smiled like an idiot.

"So, apparently our little lepper here reconciled with Eddie, and they um... forgave each other 'til like... the crack of dawn. Now she's half dead and cursing life 'cause she's sleep-deprived."

"Ew... I'm sorry I asked. Your shift's almost over. Just go home and crash."

"As much as I would love to, Steve, I haven't seen Max that much since I got here, so we're going to the arcade tonight."

"Hmm, yeah, that sucks. Maybe next time keep it in your pants. Whoa, Jesus!"

I pushed Steve off the counter. "Shut up, dick."

"Don't mind Dingus. He's just jealous 'cause he sucks and isn't currently getting any."

"Hey, it's not like I couldn't if I wanted to, I'm just... on hiatus. But it's a sad day in Hell when Munson's getting more action than me."

I chuckled. "Yeah, well, the man's a god in the sack, but it's not just the mind-blowing sex. I barely forced myself to leave him this morning. Even hearing his name when I'm not with him makes my chest hurt. It's like... our fucking existence is connected and neither one of us can be complete without the other. It's like..."

"Love?" Steve added.

"Yeah. Don't worry, Steve. Nance will come around." I rubbed his shoulder then resumed my previous position practically nodding off.

"Well, I'm glad you finally came around. Munson's pining was unbearable. The guy's nuts about ya."

"Yeah, sorry for the hassle, but thank you guys for your help. We both had a little trouble getting through to each other. It's just so fucking crazy! I mean, I just met the guy, and I can't explain it, but I am. I'm in love with the son of a bitch."

Robin smiled to herself. "Well, lover girl... if you can peel yourself from the sheets for a night, you wanna go see a movie with us sad, pathetic singles on Friday?"

"I'd love to, Robin, but Eddie invited me to join Hellfire, and their new campaign starts Friday. It's my favorite game so I'm reeaally looking forward to it."

"Ok. I see how it is. Choose the nerds over us... it's, it's cool," Steve said sarcastically.

"Shut up." I slammed my head onto the counter.

"Well, you're coming out with us next Tuesday. No excuses. There's this metal band called Corroded Coffin that's playing at The Hideout. They're supposed to be pretty good."

"Oh, yeah! That's E--" Steve cut Robin off with a finger to her lips.

"Shh, shh, shh... I'm not finished." Robin glared at Steve, incredibly confused. "So we close up, you go home and get changed, and we'll meet you at your place. Cool?"

"I don't know, Steve. The Hideout? What if I run into... what's her face?"

"So what if you do? You're Munson's girl... and doesn't she wanna meet you anyway?"

"Well, yeah, but... it's still weird."

"Mancini, it's only weird if you make it weird. Trust me."

I nodded. If anyone would know it was Steve. "Eh, good point. Ok, I guess I'll go. I do miss live music. Is Eddie going?"

"Naw, I asked. Tuesday's his night with the guys."

"Well, can't he skip it just this once?"

"That was my next question. He said he definitely would, but Jeff's moving into his new place next week and Munson promised to help."

"Oh. Well, that blows." I looked at the clock. It was finally 4 p.m. "Yes!!! Punch me out, please. I'll see you bitches tomorrow. I'm outta here." They waved me goodbye as I bolted out the door.

"What the hell, Dingus?! Why'd you shoosh me?"

"Calm down, Robin. Munson called me this morning. He's got a big surprise for her, and you almost blew it."

"Ohhhhh, I see. Wait, how'd I almost blow it? I don't even know what 'it' is."

"Well, he said the one thing Isy hasn't found out about him is that he's in a band."

"Whoops, sorry. So, what's the surprise?"

Steve had a mouth full of chips. "Mmm, it's a doosie. You'll love this."

"Ok, wait, wait, wait. I gotta clock us out. Fill me in when I get back."

~~~~~

Eddie was sitting on his porch steps, forearms on his knees, leg bobbing up and down impatiently. When he saw me pull into the driveway he flashed a radiant smile and started running toward my car. I barely had time to put the thing in park before he was yanking on the door and pulling me into his arms, claiming my lips.

"Mmm, I missed you so much, Sugar. And fuck you, by the way. A naked picture of you on your knees with my guitar covering your sexy bits titled 'Eddie's Girls'. I was seconds away from coming to the video store and bending you over the counter."

I smiled slyly. "I uh, I would've loved that, but I don't think Robin or the customers would've appreciated it."

"I don't know. Buckley happens to think you're pretty hot. Who am I to deny her a peek at that smokin' body? Ow, shit!" He laughed rubbing the back of his head. "Ok, ok." He hiked you up by the ass and carried you toward his porch. "So, how was your first day?"

He sat with me in his lap. "Well, I couldn't wait to see you, so it was really slow, and uh... for some reason I had a bit of trouble staying awake." Eddie chuckled. "Other than that it was good. Mainly just Robin showing me the ropes. What've you been up to?"

"Well, I've pretty much been jerking off to your picture while listening to your mix tape on a loop. You like... a lotta weird shit, but I got the messages."

I scoffed. "I don't listen to weird shit. I like to think of myself as well-rounded."

"Mmm, like that ass."

I poked him in the gut.

"Hey, hahaha! So, you ready for another round?" He shot you a wink.

"Mmm, I am, but unfortunately it'll have to wait. I'm taking Max to the arcade. That little brat managed to beat my high score in Dig Dug. I can't have that."

"Well... what do you plan on doing after the arcade?"

"You, of course... but only if you want me to. Then I plan on passing the fuck out."

He laughed. "I-I want... I definitely want, yes. I haven't been able to stop thinking about it. Your warmth, your perfect tits, your delectably sweet taste. I've never had the pleasure of anything so... exquisite. And that talented mouth of yours, Mmm! No girl's ever been generous enough to finish me off the way you did."

"Ah, is that why you tried to stop me?"

"Yeah. I'm used to giving a warning." He placed a cigarette between his smiling lips, lit it, and exhaled before meeting your gaze. "Have uh... have you had a lot of practice, 'cause I'll be damned if that wasn't porn star-level expertise. Ow! Jesus! I'm kidding! I'm kidding."

"Yeah, yeah, keep giggling fucker." I stole his cigarette and took a drag. "And the answer is no. I just watch a lotta porn." I exhaled and returned his cigarette.

"Oooo, a kinky girl, huh? For Christ's sake, Sug. Please... please marry me?"

Instead of my signature punch, I just rolled my eyes.

"Well... it's nice to know your mouth's good for something other than bitching at me. Whoa, Shit!"

I pummeled his shoulder repeatedly.

"Jesus, Rocky, knock it off!"

"You're such an ass. Keep it up and no more blow jobs." Eddie pouted playfully and I shoved his cute little face.

"For real though, that's fantastic. I've got a pretty fun porn collection we can watch together. Get those sweet juices flowing." He leaned closer, staring at your lips. "Or we could make one... if you want."

I bit my lip. I could feel the heat in my flushed cheeks dissipate when the cool metal of his rings met my skin.

"I look forward to finding out your kinks. I just hope mine don't alarm you. I wasn't lying when I said I like it rough. The kitchen was just a taste. I get a lot more intense. But just know... I'd never intentionally hurt you."

"No, I-I get it."

"I don't think you do, Sug."

His smile was Cheshire. "Well, I'll let you know if you ever cross a line." Eddie kissed me so passionately.

"Mmm, Jesus... where the fuck have you been all my life?"

"About 350 miles that way." I pointed down the street. Eddie started laughing, peppering my face with kisses, but the moment was immediately cut short.

"Hey, kids!"

We both turned our heads to see a balding man in a flannel shirt.

"This must be, Isy. Boy won't shut up about ya. I'm his uncle, Wayne."

"Oh! Hi Wayne!" I jumped up and surprised him with a huge hug and a kiss on the cheek. "It's great to finally meet you. Thank you so much for always keeping an eye on Max. I really appreciate it."

Wayne chuckled and turned to Eddie. "I like this one, Son. She's sweet. Hang onto her."

"That's the plan, old man."

Wayne squeezed your shoulder. "It's a pleasure to meet you too, dear. We love Maxine. It's good to have her back. Please tell her I said hello and I'd love to see her soon."

"I will."

"Well, you kids stay outta trouble. I'm headed to work."

Wayne gave us a wave and headed off. I reached over and scratched Eddie's head. "Well, I should go."

"Alright, Sug." He reached for your hand and pulled you down for a quick kiss. "I'll be thinkin' about ya." He wiggled his eyebrows.

I gave his face another playful shove and let my hand slide from his as I walked away.

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

"Two Munson free nights and we get to listen to my music while we decorate our rooms? Who are you and what've you done with my cousin?"

"HA! Don't worry, Brat. It's still me." I grabbed Max in a headlock and gave her a noogie.

"Ooow! Ok, ok! Knock that shit off!" She pushed you away. "Jesus, I'm just happy to have one night where I'm not forced to hear that dumb Megadeth song."

"Yeah, well, don't ever say I never gave you anything."

"Speaking of which... not that you deserve it after that... but I have something for you."

She handed me a small wrapped box. When I opened it I almost started crying. It was a framed Polaroid of me and Eddie from Saturday night. Our first picture together. We were smiling, our faces pressed together, illuminated by firelight.

"Oh, Max. This is so sweet." I hugged her with all my might.

"It's just a little something to say I love you, and I'm really glad you're here. And as much as it pains me, I'm glad you and Munson are together."

"Thank you. And I'm sorry I've been so selfish lately. I feel like I've been neglecting you."

"Well stop, because you haven't. Look, I really did miss you, but like I said, I have a life, and I know you do too. I'm just happy I can see you whenever I want to now, but if I've learned anything from this stupid town it's that we never know how much time we have left, so just... be happy, ok?"

"I will. But just know... I'll drop everything when you need me."

"I know." Max smiled.

I studied the photo and ran my fingers over Eddie's likeness.

"You love him, don't you?"

I nodded. "That obvious, huh?"

"Yes. I mean, he's a complete imbecile... but I love him too. But don't... tell him I said that. He'll never let me live it down."

I chuckled. "Your secret's safe with me. Thanks again, Max. Your blessing means a lot to us."

"I'm just glad you're both finally happy. And so is Wayne. I stopped to see him today, and after he crushed the life outta me he wouldn't stop gushing about you."

"Really? What'd he say?"

"I believe his exact words were 'It's been ages since I've seen Eddie in such good spirits. Isy brings out the best in him. I'm thrilled they found each other.' He just went on and on, so consider yourself lucky, Isy. Wayne's a crotchety old man who's extremely protective of his nephew, but he can see why Munson adores you, so in turn, he does too."

I started crying. "I love you so much, Brat. I'm really glad I decided to move here. Best decision I ever made... for so many reasons."

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

Eddie and I lay facing each other, fingers laced together, the moonlight through the window making his gorgeous eyes shine. "Thanks for staying with me tonight, Eddie. I've missed you, and I didn't sleep well without you last night. Like... m-my heart physically hurts when I'm away from you. I mean, just knowing that you're always like... right there," I motioned in the direction of his house, "and I'm not with you, it just... it sucks. And waking up to your handsome face has been the highlight of my day, so I made you a copy of my house key."

"You-you did?"

"Yeah. No more nights apart."

"Ha! I-I don't know what to say. Thank you, sweet thing." He gave you a heartfelt kiss. "Mmm, I know how you feel. I missed you so much. It's pure agony being away from you. I get this feeling in the pit of my stomach, and I can't think straight. Not being able to see your face... or smell your hair... feel your soft skin..." he nuzzled your nose, "knowing that at any second... I may set you off, causing you to beat me senseless." He laughed as you landed a playful punch. "I cherish it... all of it, and I'll do anything to be near you. I still can't believe you're my girl. If I had my way we'd be attached at the hip, just like in that photo. That was a rad gift. I knew Red wasn't the hardened little shit she makes herself out to be."

"Ha! Don't say that to her, or you'll find out just how big of a shit she can be." I love hearing Eddie's deep chuckle. It was unbelievable, feeling so strongly for someone I'd just met, but I feel like Eddie's always been a part of my life. A part of me. "I'm off tomorrow so we can spend the whole day together."

"What'd you wanna do?"

"Well, all I really wanna do is spend the day in bed with you, but Max and I were talking and we wanna start having a monthly movie night, so I need to do some work on the house."

"I'll help you then. The faster we finish the sooner we can defile each other, but at some point, I need to finish my notes and shit for D&D. I wanna make sure your first night in Hellfire's memorable."

"OK, am I allowed to hang out while you do that? I promise I won't be a bother. I just wanna be with you."

"Of course, you can, Sug, but it's gonna be pretty boring."

"I'm sure I can find something to occupy the time." For a brief moment, we stared at each other's lips, and like magnets, they were on each other.

"Mmm, I'm glad you and Red got to spend some quality time together. I can tell you two were busy. All the new posters... very metal. I take it the picture of Blackie on your dresser was the one you were talkin' about?"

"Yeah. He looks sweet, right? That baby face with all the leather, and his dark hair... you look just like him in that picture."

He smiled. "Yeah, I see what you're sayin'. And that?" He pointed to the giant poster of Dave Mustaine fixed to the ceiling above your bed and snickered. "When you said you were obsessed you weren't kidding."

"Uh, nope... I was not." I smirked. Eddie cupped my cheek and kissed me passionately.

"Hmmm. Come 'ere." He turned you into the little spoon and attacked the supple skin of your neck. "Mmm... so, I know you're exhausted, but are you sure you don't wanna ride my dick 'til the sun comes up?"

"Hhhh, don't temp me, Munson." Uggg... he was resilient, but I could feel a week's worth of exhaustion taking its toll.

"But that's what I do. I tempt beautiful girls into committing sinful acts." He nuzzled against your hair.

"Eddie... you really are the Devil."

"Hmm, what can I say? Three days without being inside you have been torture." He could feel your breathing slow against his chest. Realizing you'd fallen asleep, he chuckled to himself, wrapped you tightly in his arms and followed in sleep to the rhythm of your beating heart.

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

I woke the next morning to the sight of Eddie's gorgeous face and let out a content sigh. Being with him, it felt like a goddamn dream. I sat up slowly, wrapped my arms around my knees, and just... admired him. He was lying on his back, head turned to the side, hair tousled. His ringed fingers rested on his chest. I must've pulled the covers off him in my sleep, 'cause his body was fully exposed. I studied it, committing every inch of him to memory. My eyes lit up when I glanced at the delicious trail of dark hair on his abdomen that led directly to his morning wood. (Holy FUCK! I could stare at this all day!) Smiling like an idiot, I managed to peel my eyes off his impressive member and watched his chest rise and fall steadily with every breath. I swear to everything holy he looks like a goddamn angel. He made me so unbearably horny. I was about to climb on top of him and sink onto his inviting dick when he rolled onto his stomach and cuddled my pillow. Damn, he's got a cute little ass. I got up, leaned against the dresser, and gawked, opting to enjoy the view for a few minutes more before I woke him, then I reached over and smacked his bare ass. He immediately lifted his head and looked around. When he saw me standing there he smiled.

"Mmm, mornin', sweet thing." He laid his head back down on the pillow, still smiling. "Did, um... did you just smack my ass?"

"Morning, Handsome. And I may or may not have aggressively placed my palm on your sweet cheeks." I gave him a cheeky grin. Eddie giggled and sat up slowly, threw his legs over the side of the bed, and stretched his gorgeous tatted, and scarred torso. He was a fucking vision. He smiled at me with sleepy eyes, held out his arms, and motioned for me to come to him. I walked over slowly and he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me close, his head resting against my stomach. I cradled his head and placed a kiss on it, and he moaned sweetly. "Smoke?" I asked, motioning to the porch.

"Yeah... let me take a piss."

"Aww," I looked down at his crotch, "but it's so impressive." I gave him a playful pout, brushed his hair from his face, and sunk slowly between his legs engulfing his dick.

"Uh-uhhhhh, mmm, mhhh... oh shit! Stop, stop, stop," he exhaled heavily and cupped your face. "I, hmm... I appreciate the enthusiasm, Sugar... but I really gotta piss." You pouted again. "Oh fuck it, just a little longer then."

Eddie pushed my head down and I swallowed his dick lapping at his balls.

"JesusFU-HMMM--!"

I slapped my hand over his mouth so he wouldn't wake Max. He nodded fervently and moaned against my palm as I slowly bobbed up and down. This continued for about a minute until he pulled me off of his dick with a pop.

"That's... s-good... hmm! So fuckin' good." Breathing heavily he leaned down and kissed you sweetly. "I'll um... I'll be back in a sec. We can have a smoke and get all our shit done so I can destroy you."

I gave the head of his dick a huge wet kiss and he shuddered. When I stood up he grabbed me by the waist, kissed my stomach, and tried to collect himself before heading to the bathroom.

~~~~~

With the help of Max, we managed to completely redo the living room. Unfortunately, it took a lot longer than expected. It didn't help that we all had way too much fun rolling paint on each other instead of the walls. Needless to say, by the time we were done cleaning up, eating, and taking Max to El's, Eddie had very little time to finish planning the campaign, so we spent the rest of the evening in his room listening to music while he worked on his notes. I found out very quickly that when it comes to D&D, Eddie takes obsession to a whole new level. I thought I was bad with Megadeth. He barely spoke all night sitting cross-legged on his bed surrounded by mounds of books and maps, fixated on his task. He wouldn't let me see anything, but I didn't mind. I was just happy to be with him. It was amusing watching and learning his facial expressions, as I lay on my stomach swinging my feet in the air, reading his mountain of metal magazines. "I think I may have to tear half of these apart and plaster the pictures on my walls."

"Go ahead, Sug. Take whatever you want."

"Mmm, you're the best." Eddie looked at me and laughed, shaking his head. "What?" I reached over and shoved his knee. "Quit laughing at me, dork."

"I can't help it. You're so fuckin' cute."

I scrunched my face and smiled. "How much longer you gonna be?"

"I don't know. Maybe another hour or so. I'm sorry for the neglect. I'm usually finished by now, but I've been kinda distracted this week." Eddie gave you a sly smile.

I shot him a snarky look and he giggled.

"I'm glad you're here, though. Even if you're just sitting there quietly. I like lookin' at ya." He will never get sick of your bashfulness.

"Hey, um... you mind if I watch something naughty? Staring at you shirtless, planning the infinite demise of our party is kinda turning me on."

He laughed heartily and pointed to a shelf. "Knock yourself out. But no trying to use that gorgeous body to sneak a peek at my notes. You may be my girl, but I don't play favorites."

I smiled happily and crawled up next to him, placed a quick kiss on his cheek, and pretended to peek at his notes. He pushed me over and I couldn't help but giggle.

"Nice try, Sug. Go watch your video."

His tapes weren't marked so I just grabbed one, popped it into the VCR, and pushed play. Positioning myself at the foot of the bed, I watched intently in a blissful daze, finding it impossible not to get aroused. I stole a glance at Eddie who was staring at me blissfully through dark lashes.

"Enjoying yourself, Sugar?"

As I chewed on my thumbnail and nodded, continuing to stare at the TV, my thoughts drifted curiously to Eddie's intense sexual desires. "Hey, Munson?"

"Mm-hm?"

"Um... exactly how rough do you like to get? I mean, aside from what we've already done, some of the things you've said to me have me curious. Do you really just... take what you want?"

Eddie put his pencil down and looked at you tenderly. "Well, I don't force myself on girls, if that's what you're asking. I'm big on consent, but I do get off on being dominant. The power and control make the sex incredible. And there's a lot of girls that're into that kinda shit, but if I ever sensed otherwise, that's where it ended. I'd be happy to indulge you... if you're interested."

Uggggg! His sexy tone and Cheshire grin made it impossible to hide my giddy approval. "Um... ha... so uh... exactly how many girls have you indulged?"

Eddie lifted a quizzical brow. "Why so interested in my sex life all of a sudden, or lack thereof?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. I just like intimate conversations. They give me a chance to learn more about you on a deeper level."

"Ok, I can understand that, but I'm not sure I should say."

"Please, please tell me. I've been with like... five dudes, including you. And I've messed around with a few others, but I was always too worried about diseases and shit to be too adventurous."

He let out a huff. "Well, I've been with a fair amount of girls, Sug. I had a few regular friends with benefits, but to most I was just amusement, a gimmick. It was a game to them to fuck the freak." He noticed your fist clench. It was endearing.

"Were um... were you always safe? I mean, I know you tend to get drunk and high, and you got caught in the moment with me, so..."

"Isy... would it make a difference if I wasn't?"

"Well, no... I don't know. I mean... it won't change the way I feel about you or anything. It's just... shit, I don't know. Just... forget I said anything."

He was thoroughly confused. Placing two ringed fingers beneath your chin he forced you to meet his gaze. "Hey, what's goin' on, Sug? Does my promiscuity bother you that much?"

"No. It's not that. I like that you're experienced. That kinda thing actually turns me on. It's just... n-nevermind. It's-it's stupid." Eddie didn't move but continued to stare, brow raised. "It's just... how do you know there's no little Munson's running around?"

He guffawed, but your expression of blatant apprehension made him instantly regret his outburst, and he became pensive. You were genuinely bothered. "Uh, Sugar... I'm touched that you think of me as some... desirable sex god, but I assure you, you're the only one who does, so no... I don't have kids."

"But how do you know for sure?"

He chuckled to himself, unable to comprehend your skepticism. "I know 'cause you're the only girl who's ever given me the pleasure of taking them raw."

I scoffed. "You're shitting me right?"

"Nope... no one trusts the freak, Sug. So... when I was lucky enough to fuck, I was always made to wear a condom... except with you. And I've been wracking my brain trying to figure out why, but I think I finally put my finger on it."

I was perplexed, waiting impatiently for him to continue.

"See, you said you have trouble separating emotions from sex, and that most likely stems from your religious background. You were probably taught that you had to have an emotional connection to give yourself to someone, yeah?"

I nodded.

"Well, that's bullshit. Just... a way to prevent promiscuity, but sex is just that... sex. A fun, pleasurable, physical act that we as human beings crave. We need it. It's an essential part of our being, but it's just a physical act. It doesn't need to be emotional, or-or special to feel good, yeah?"

"Sure, I guess."

"Well, I didn't bother with emotion. It was always just physical. I needed the release, to feel good. And I'm not gonna lie. When we were cleaning, all my instincts were telling me to just... grab you by the ass and... fuck you against the wall while we listened to Mercyful Fate. I mean, I've imagined doing fowl, filthy things to you that leave no room for emotion... like none whatsoever. It'd just be pure, primal pleasure that makes our bodies feel really fucking good, but sex isn't the same as making love. When you make love to someone, that's where the emotion comes in, where the heart belongs." He pressed his fingers to his bare chest for emphasis. "You showed me that. And you no doubt enjoy the excitement of sex... but you're still extremely guarded, so you reserve intimacy for people you truly care about. Am I making any sense here?"

I was in a daze. I bit my lip and looked away.

"Isy, you wanted me to cum inside you. And I know I'm probably not the first, but that was a big deal for me. For the first time in my life, I felt wanted... and I don't think you would've let it happen if I didn't truly mean something to you. Am I wrong?"

"No... you're not. I can't explain it, but there are no words to explain how you make me feel... and not just physically... but in every possible way. And it just... it would've killed me if... if one of those ungrateful bitches got to share a piece of you. I wanna be the only one who... who's worthy of sharing everything with you, 'cause you're the only one I've ever deemed worthy of... of..."

"What? Worthy of what, Isy?"

I averted my gaze. "Of sharing everything with me. Eddie... you are the only guy who's ever cum inside me."

He couldn't believe what he was hearing. "Ok, now you're shitting me."

I shook my head.

"B-but you're on the pill."

"It's an extra precaution."

The realization hit him like a Mack truck. "So, when you said..." he cleared his throat, "that you want to have my babies... you were serious? 'Cause I thought you were just using that as a metaphor to express your feelings."

I was nervous, unable to read his expression. "Eddie... I was trying to express my feelings, but getting knocked up wasn't my intent. We're still stupid young, but I'd be lying if I said I couldn't picture that with you. I mean, the instant I saw you get outta your van, I thought... 'Holy shit, look at him, he's gorgeous. I wanna have that man's babies'. I was completely smitten. Why the hell do you think I spilled my coffee?" I giggled nervously.

He was still like a statue. "I-I don't know what to say. So... you wanted to know if I had safe sex 'cause... you wanna be the only one to have my kids? Do-do I really mean that much to you?"

I gave a faint smile and nodded. "It's stupid right? I let jealousy get the best of me, but you really do."

Like a greedy man, Eddie reached for you and trapped you in his arms. If there was ever a time to confess his love this was it, but he refrained and instead devoured your lips. Straddling his lap, you caressed his face. His eyes bored into yours searching for any sign of deceit, but all he saw was the gleam of your gorgeous, porcelain skin as you slowly pulled your shirt over your head, and removed your shorts, your tits mere inches from his face. He was helpless, fixated as you released his pained erection from its denim prison. His breathing became sluggish and disjointed as your gentle hand guided him inside you. "U-uh-ohhhhhhhh... hohhh, S-Sugar... mmm."

His little whines of pleasure sent chills up my spine.

"I-I don't know how, but youUhhhhh... you have this... ability to-to sate my primal urges, yet... you torture me byOhhhhh... by showing me that-that I can feel... so much more, hhhhhh. You... you're the only person who's... who's ever made me feel this way. I'd do anything for you." Shaky, broken moans escaped his chest as your intoxicating pussy enslaved him. "Uuhhnngg... mmm, mmm, mhhh." His head fell against the wall the instant your mouth made contact with his neck trailing small wet kisses toward his chest. He almost lost his composure when you flattened your tongue against his nipples, teasing and flicking as the soft, gentle touch of your hands glided over his torso. A feeling of nirvana... a high he feared he could no longer live without willed him to claim your lips with a fierce hunger.

"Mmmm, you're not alone anymoreUhhhhh. And I'll-I'll do this to you...w-whenever you want. Just-just be with me." I locked my fingers around his neck as his palms glided over my ass moving with me as we engaged in sensual bliss.

"Mhh, Sugar... look at me. Look into my eyes. I-I don't deserve you, sweet thing... mhhhhh, but I-I never wanna be without you."

A tear escaped his eyes as he stared into mine with all the love in the world. "Eddie... you do. And I'll do everything in my power to make you see that."

He brushed my hair back, wrapped his arms tightly around me, and immediately claimed my lips. I rode him slowly as he tried desperately not to cum.

"Mmm, S-Sugar. If-if you keep doing this to me I'm-I'm gonna burst."

It wasn't long before I came undone. "Uhhh, Eddie, Eddie! Oh God!" My legs started to shake.

"Ohh, good girl, hohhh, MMMM! That-that's my sweet, beautiful girlCHRIST! UHH!"

Our moans of passion consumed us as we reached the peak of ecstasy. Eddie hugged me tighter, his face smashed against my chest, and I cradled him as my pussy milked him of every drop. When I loosened my grip his became tighter.

"Sugar, please, don't-don't let go."

"Eddie... I'll never let go."

He smiled, enjoying the sensation of your fingers gliding through his hair. "Mhh... how the hell did I get so lucky?"

"By being you." I smiled brightly and sweetly kissed his head.

"Mmm, so, um... since you want my metalhead babies, does this mean you'll finally marry me? Ow! Shit!" He giggled and squeezed you tight. "Hmm, I'll get you to say yes eventually. I promise."

I smiled. "Um, I'm sorry I interrupted your D&D planning with my bullshit."

"No apology necessary. It's not every day I get to have a heart-to-heart followed by passionate sex with a gorgeous woman, but now that I have... that kind of interruption is always welcome. Let's get some sleep, yeah? I'll finish my notes while you're at work tomorrow. I'm gonna need something to keep me occupied so I don't go insane waiting for you to come home."

"Yeah, ok."

He tapped his lips. "Gimme some sugar, sweet thing. Mmm, mhhhhh, that's my girl. And thank you. You really do make me feel wanted."

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

Come Friday I was so fucking excited I could barely sit still. The gang showed up around 5 p.m. for D&D.

"Isy!" Dustin crashed into me practically cracking my ribs. "I'm so excited you joined! I missed playing with you."

"Errrrrr, me too Dusty. I wouldn't have missed it."

"So, uh... you and Eddie, huh... huh?" Dustin elbowed me playfully.

"That's right, butthead." He threw his arm around Dustin's shoulder. "For some reason, this beautiful lady wants my sweet lovin'. Ow! Hahaha! She's kinda feisty." He took me in his arms and kissed my head, and I shoved him.

"Get away from me, perv." He winked at me and walked away.

"Well, I'm glad you're together. I knew he'd find someone nice."

"Thanks, Dusty. I can't imagine my life without him. How's Suzie?"

"My beautiful genius is as wonderful as ever."

"Hm, good. Only the best for my Dusty, and you know why?" Dustin shook his head. I leaned toward him and whispered, "Of all Max's friends... you've always been my favorite." Dustin nodded and hugged me again, but Gareth interrupted our reunion.

"Alright guys, time to throw down."

Suddenly the atmosphere changed. The lighting became dark and ominous, and the giant Hellfire sign on the wall above Eddie's chair at the Dungeon Master's station lit up.

"Alright, little sheep. We have a new player joining us." He motioned to you and continued in a deep, raspy voice. "What's your name... weary traveler?"

My God, it was like he'd transformed into a completely different person. I stood there in awe and marveled at the way the black lights highlighted his gorgeous face. It was the moment of truth. "Uh... Kiri." Eddie's smile faded. With a satisfactory smile, I glanced around and noticed the same expression on everyone else's face except Erica's.

He could barely hold himself together. You liked Beastmaster too? Jesus, you just keep adding to the list of why you're the perfect woman. He cleared his throat and forced himself back into character. "Well... Kiri... what's your level, alignment, race, and class?"

(I'm an off-the-charts, horny as fuck, female, who's so incredibly hot for you right now that I wanna fuck you right on the goddamn table!) "Uh, I'm a level 20, chaotic neutral, half-elf, ranger." I let out a confident, possibly too excited, huff.

"Right on," Erica whispered, giving me a high five, "and what the hell just came over the dork squad?"

"I'll explain later," I whispered, turning my attention back to Eddie.

He stared at you and smiled. "Well, Kiri... welcome to Hellfire."

Eddie tossed me something. My very own Hellfire t-shirt, which I happily donned over my tank top.

"Everyone take a seat, and let the chaos commence."

~~~~~

The adventure ended after about four hours with me being restrained. Gareth, Jeff, and Dustin had me by my arms and waist so I wouldn't kill Eddie, who managed to completely obliterate my character.

"Jesus, Sugar, calm the fuck down!"

"Don't Sugar me, you... you murdering FUCK! I'm gonna shove your dice so far up your ass you're gonna be spitting nat 20s outta your goddamn eyes! FUCK!"

"Munson, do something. We can't hold her much longer." Gareth was struggling to retain his grip. "OUCH! Shit, she's strong."

"Gareth, let me GO goddammit! Eddie. Eddie! I'm gonna make you hurt. I'm gonna make you feel so much pain, and not in a good way!"

"Isy, Isy... ISY!"

I glared at Dustin.

"It's me... it's Dustin! Look, I'll help you, ok? I'll help you build a new character. Just, calm down."

I was seething, but I closed my eyes and began taking deep breaths.

"That's it. Breathe, Isy. Breathe."

"Ok, ok, I'm good, I'm good." I stopped struggling and they cautiously released their holds. Eddie took that as his opportunity to try and hug me. "DON'T... don't fuckin' touch me." I shook him off and pouted against the wall so I wouldn't beat his ass.

Jeff chimed in, genuinely concerned for his friend. "Jesus, Munson. I never thought I'd see the day when someone was more passionate about this game than you. I mean, it's kinda hot, but good luck, man. It's been nice knowin' ya."

~~~~~

I played nice, silently plotting my revenge, as I stood on the porch with Eddie watching everyone file out of the house.

"Hey, uh... Isy?"

"What's up, Dusty?"

"Um, I'm sorry about Kiri. I did warn you. 'Eddie the Banished' shows no mercy. He loves the power trip. Gareth can vouch."

"It's true. He did the same thing to me at my first meeting."

I gave Eddie the side eye. "Really, Munson?"

"Oh, come on, Sug. All's fair in love and war... and D&D."

I shoved his face.

"I mean it though. Call me. We can do some solo adventures."

"Thanks, Dusty." Eddie and I waved our friends goodbye as they piled into cars and pulled out of the driveway.

"Uh... Sug?"

And there it is. "Yes, Munson, I love Beastmaster, so I named my character Kiri."

"W-will y--"

I cut him off with a hand to his mouth. "If you think I'm gonna marry you after that shit you just pulled, you're dreaming." The removal of my hand from his face revealed that mischievous grin.

"So, uh... who's place are we crashin' at tonight?"

I gave him a playful, but exaggerated sigh. "You wanna stay at my place... all mighty overlord?"

He pulled me to his chest. "Hmm... yes, your overlord would enjoy that immensely. And he insists that you strip naked and let him do as he pleases to that beautiful body."

"Oh? Is that right?"

"Mm-hm. You know... it's kind of a shame. Kiri was pretty badass, but once I had an idea of what she was like, I had to have a little fun with her." He backed you slowly against the front door. "I couldn't let her get away unscathed. And I have to admit, I thoroughly enjoyed myself."

"Oh, yeah?" I picked up on the double meaning instantly. I gripped handfuls of his shirt and turned him roughly so his back was against the door. I pressed my body against his and looked him dead in the eyes. "You think what you did to her was fun? That you knew what made her tick after one... short... little... adventure?" With my face mere inches from his, I walked two fingers up his chest accentuating each word.

He shrugged. "Maybe, maybe not... but I know one thing."

"Oh?" I pressed against him more, making him exhale heavily. "What's that?" Eddie's smile faded and his eyes filled with lust.

"She, uh... she definitely made an impression." He placed his hands on your waist. "When she first appeared, I could tell she was... beautiful... smart... a little guarded... maybe even a bit... dangerous."

Eddie practically whispered his words.

"I could see she'd be loyal... but I also knew, that if I wasn't careful... she'd rip my heart out without thinking twice."

He gently cupped my face, our lips barely touching. "That's what you think, huh?" I could feel him growing harder against my insanely wet heat, so I trailed a teasing hand from his chest to his growing bulge, stopping just before making contact. "Well then... it's too bad 'Eddie the Banished'... is never gonna find out just how dangerous she could be." I was done pretending. I grabbed his ever-growing bulge and squeezed.

He hissed from the pressure. Staring at your hand, he tried controlling his breathing as the pleasure and pain surged through his body.

I squeezed him harder and he started to whine, but this time it wasn't pleasurable. "That's what you get... Dungeon Master. And if you think... I'm letting you touch me after that performance, you are sorely mistaken." I released him. Eddie grabbed his pained crotch and slid to the porch, trying to catch his breath, and I started pummeling him. "You are such... a tremendous... ASSHOLE!" He peeked over the arm he was using to shield himself and stared at me with that shit-eating grin, which made me more furious, so I continued to pound on any part of him I could get my hands on. "How could you?! How could you do that to my character?! Do you even know how long it took me to get her to that level?! How many... UUGGGG!... fucking campaigns... and solo adventures I had to play?! And then... one game with you, and POOF! Dead! In one... FUCKING blow!" I ignored his cries of pain. "I just wanna... Oooooo! I wanna stab you in your... stupid face! GodDAMMIT, Munson! I'm so fucking pissed at you right now!" I was breathing heavily, glaring at him, as he laughed uncontrollably. "Oh, you think it's funny."

"Uh-huh! Ha!... Haaayeah, yeah actually, I do."

"ERRR! Fuck... you... you fucking... DICK!" He was curled up in a ball, laughing even harder. "You can spend the night all by your lonesome!" I sifted through his pockets until I found his keys, removed my house key, chucked the bundle of metal at him, and stalked off.

He lay there, breathing heavily, still laughing. "Aww, come on, Sugar. Don't be like that." You gave him the finger and disappeared into your house. (HOLY FUCK! You were a little She-Wolf! And he fucking loved it) God, he wanted you so FUCKING bad! And Tuesday he was gonna show you just how much. But first, he was gonna have a little fun.

~~~~~

Brrrrriiing...brrrrriiing... "Isy! Please answer the damn phone! I know you two are playing some twisted mind game, but I'm trying to sleep, and Munson's not gonna stop badgering us 'til you answer!" Max's voice echoed from the loft.

"Ok, brat, but only because you asked so nicely," I joked and shut my bedroom door, picked up the receiver, and plopped onto the bed. "Hello?"

"Did you really think you'd get off that easy?"

"Actually, yes. All I need is a well-placed digit and the poster on my ceiling."

"Ooooo... ouch. That cuts deep, Sug. You know damn well a poster and your petite fingers are no match for my talented hands... or my dick."

No matter how pissed I was, Eddie's words and deep, tantalizing voice were making it impossible not to touch myself. As if my hand had a mind of its own it traveled slowly down my body and into my shorts, finding its way to my dripping wet cunt. With my free hand, I lifted my tank top exposing my tits and started teasing my erect nipples. "Why don't you use those talented hands to go fuck yourself... Dungeon Master?"

"Is that how it's gonna be? You're gonna be a bratty little bitch? Rough me up? Get me hard as a rock... then leave me high and dry?"

"Um, yeah. That's pretty much the short and skinny of it. So if you don't mind, you're kinda interrupting my me time."

"Oh, but I do, Sug. I do mind. See... you're my girl... and my girl is being... very naughty."

"So what if I am? What're you gonna do about it?"

He chuckled deeply. "Mggghh... you wanna play games, Sug? I can play games. Do you think I didn't notice that front you put on tonight?"

"I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Come on, Sug. Did you think for one second... that I didn't notice you watching me in that chair? How wet I made you when you finally got to see, firsthand... the power... and experience... of 'Eddie the Banished'? Don't you dare pretend it didn't turn you on? You're dying for my dick."

"Sorry. Not in the slightest."

"Mmm... you're a terrible liar. I know what you're doing. I hear that little hitch in your breathing. You're touching yourself, and I know... exactly... what you're thinking about."

"Oh yeah? What am I thinking about?" My fingers were blissfully gliding over my clit.

"You're thinking about all the fowl, filthy things you want me to do to you. You're thinking... of me on my throne, commanding you to kneel at my feet, take my dick out, and suck me off."

I released a heavy breath and closed my eyes. "Keep talking, Munson."

"Mmm, you're thinking of me... pushing your head onto my cock, taking me deep into your greedy throat... until you start to gag." Your little moans and purs were making him rock hard and he started rubbing himself through his jeans. "The vibrations of your moans, and the wet, sloppy mess your tongue makes as it glides up and down my dick... they feel... so fucking good. I'd fuck your throat until I've had my fill, then I'd pull you off my dick by your hair, force you onto the game table, and rip off those... insufferable shorts... so I could spread those thick thighs." He could hear your stifled breathing and was aching for you. He undid his jeans, relieving the pressure, and started stroking himself. "I'm gonna curl my fingers inside you until you're a whimpering mess."

"Mmm, fuck, Eddie... don't stop."

"Replacing my fingers with my mouth, I'll devour your sweet juices, bringing you to the edge, but I won't let you cum, 'cause I want more. To use you for my gratification, so I'll flip you over, shove your face against the table, and pin your wrists behind your back as I tease your sensitive slit with the head of my dick until you beg me to fuck you."

"Oh, yes, Eddie!"

"Sugar, come over here and let me take care of you."

"I... I don't need your help."

"Mmm... mm-hm... is that so? Jesus, you're such a tease. Well, I can tease too, Sugar. I was ready... so ready... to feel your tight, little cunt wrapped around my thick cock. I know you wanna feel me inside you, and you can. All you have to do... is come over."

He was playing a good game. "Uhh... Eddie. Feels so... so good. I want you inside me. Please fuck me!"

"Mmm, are you gonna be my good girl, my plaything, my naughty little slut who wants to please me, and indulge my every need and want?"

"Yes, Eddie! Use me!"

"Fuck yes! I'm gonna fuck every tight hole on your gorgeous body starting with that tight, little cunt. I'll grab you by the hips and impale you, let my balls slap against your big, round ass, and continue pounding into you until both of us are about to cum, then I'm gonna pull out and deny us both, 'cause I wanna take you in the ass. Mggghh, that tight little hole is gonna be stretched to bursting point trying to accommodate my fat cock. And it's gonna hurt, Sugar. It's gonna feel like pure bliss for me, but it's gonna hurt you so bad... until it starts to feel good. And just when it does, and I'm ready to bust, I'm gonna pull out, and smack that ass so hard it leaves a handprint."

"Mmmmm... Eddie, I'm so wet. I'm dripping all over my sheets... uhh... you wanna taste me, don't you?"

"God-dammit." He bit his fist in frustration. "Don't... don't make me come over there and bang on the goddamn door until you let me in."

"You won't."

"Oh? What makes you so sure?"

"Max." I could hear him cursing under his breath.

"Errr, you goddamn brat! Why you doin' me so dirty?"

"You wish I was doin' you dirty... in Kiri's flimsy, little cloth garb." I could tell he was covering the receiver, trying to muffle his cursing. "Don't dish it if you can't take it, Munson." I smiled to myself as my whole body started to tense.

"Oh, Sugar... Fuck! Are you close?"

"Eddie... I'm so close. Can't... can't wait to feel you inside me again. I bet... 'Eddie the Banished'... fucks like a beast."

"Fuck, Sugar... you have no idea."

"Oh, God yes! Eddie! So... so jealous of the girls who've gotten to be manhandled by you. It's... it's not fair. I'm your girl."

"You... you're right. I've dominated so much pussy... but none of them come close to you... not to my girl."

"Oh, fuck, Eddie! G-gonna cum! Oh shit, shit!"

"That's it, Sugar. Cum for me. Jesus, fuck, I'm gonna bust a nut just listening to you. Hohhh, ok... mhhh, I-I'm gonna... pull you off the table, force you onto your knees, and... and jerk myself... mhhhhhfuck. I'm-I'm gonna cum, fuck, FUCK! Gonna shoot my load a-all over your-your prefect titsFUCKING CHRIST! Errrrrrr, mhh, mhh, mmmm."

Listening to his animalistic moans as he came made my orgasm insanely intense. "Ohhh, oh shit... you um... you really get into that whole domination thing, huh?"

"Yeah, yeah I do. Jesus... you-you get me so riled up."

"Mhh, good."

"Ha! You really are a tease. Don't-don't wash your hands yet. Get your sweet ass outside. I wanna taste what I've done to you."

"Mmm, Eddie... I don't think I will." I smiled to myself, knowing I had the upper hand.

"Wh-what?"

"I'm tired. I'm going to bed."

"No. No, no, no. God... DAMMIT! Don't... don't fucking deny me, please."

"Goodnight... Dungeon Master."

"Errrrrrr... I'm-I'm warning you, Sugar. If you don't come outside right now... you'll regret it."

"Mhhh... enjoy your night, Munson." I hung up the phone as Eddie continued to spew obscenities. He sounded so angry, but he deserved a taste of his own medicine.

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

When I got home from work I had about two hours to kill before the gang showed up for movie night. I hadn't heard from Eddie all day, which was strange, but I figured he was still stewing over last night (Serves him right). After my shower, I headed to my bedroom, but I stopped dead when I noticed my front door was open. Max wasn't home so I was starting to freak out, about to rush to Eddie's for safety when I was grabbed from behind and dragged into my room. I tried screaming, but the hand covering my mouth guaranteed my silence, and the cold sting of metal against my skin made me realize that it was Eddie who had me incapacitated.

"You think it's cute, bitch? Humiliating me... making me beg for what I want? No one makes me beg for anything, especially audacious little sluts like you."

I started to panic, evident by my expression and heavy sniffles.

"Awww, are you afraid? Hmm? Afraid of what I'm about to do to you? You should be. You think you can tease me... ME?!"

I flinched at his tone and tried to wiggle from his grip, but it was futile. Eddie was surprisingly strong.

"Don't-don't struggle, pet. I'm not gonna hurt you... not too much. I told you, warned you... that if you didn't come outside... you'd regret it."

He whispered those last words, dropped my towel, and squeezed my tit. I tried to scream again.

"Sh, sh, shhhhh. Screaming won't do any good. There's no one around but us."

My eyes went wide. (Was I wrong about him all along?)

"Did you think... that after you roughed me up and left me with blue balls... that there wouldn't be consequences?"

Eddie turned me roughly and grabbed my shoulders, his fingers digging into my skin. I was too confused to speak, so I pushed one of his hands away and slapped him across the face as hard as I could. He smiled malevolently and started cackling.

"A HAHAHAHAHAHA! Awww... you're sexy when you're scared." He leaned toward my neck and inhaled deeply. "Mmm, delectable. Let's see... just how sexy you can be."

Eddie's smile was wicked and I was terrified. He flung me against my dresser and removed his jackets, letting them fall to the floor. His belt was next. He undid the buckle, pulled it from the loops, and gave it a crack. "Eddie, wh-what are you doing?" My voice was shaking. I wanted to run, but I was so confused. (Should I run? Should I knee him in the junk? What the fuck was going on?) To my relief he dropped the belt, but then he unbuttoned his jeans, pulled down the zipper, and started advancing toward me. When he was within range, I tried to slap him again, but he caught my wrist and gripped it tight. I was petrified. "Eddie..." I started to find my bearings. "Eddie, let me GO!" I pounded his chest with my fist, and his smile faded. I gasped the instant his hand gripped my throat. He backed me into the dresser, the jagged edge digging into my back. His eyes were like daggers, his face inches from mine, and he whispered one word.

"No."

"Eddie, please... y-you're hurting me." His grip on my neck remained, but the pressure of my body against the dresser immediately eased. (W-why did he let up?) Trying desperately to make sense of the current situation, I suddenly remembered Eddie's words from a previous conversation. 'I wasn't lying when I said I like it rough... I get a lot more intense. But just know... I'd never intentionally hurt you'. In that brief moment of clarity, I realized... I trusted Eddie. That as barbaric as his actions were, this was one of his kinks. He was playing.

He eyed your heaving chest. "See... I don't want to let you go. And I don't think you want me to."

His voice was so deep and seductive that it was melting my brain, and with a new found sense of fortitude I was determined to play the damsel. "You... you're fucking insane, Munson. Let me go!" I inhaled sharply as his grip on my neck tightened.

"SHUT... your goddamn mouth, bitch!" Your eyes went wide. "Resist all you want, but it'll get you nowhere. I know you're enjoying this. I can see it in your eyes."

He was right. I was so fucking aroused my eyes rolled into the back of my head.

"Ahhhh, see... right there. You want me to ravage you, don't you, pet? Mm-hmm... you're jealous of the girls who've indulged in my appetite for carnal pleasure. You want it all... including the pain, 'cause pain, whether it be mine or yours... enhances the gratification. So you can beat me senseless if you want... it just gets me hard." He took your hand, pressed it firmly against his swollen cock, and exhaled heavily. "Mmm... you feel that, slut? Do you feel how hard you make me?"

I couldn't control my breathing. I felt like I would cum right then and there.

"So... let me tell you what's about to happen. After that bullshit you pulled last night... you're lucky I didn't bust down your goddamn door."

His tone was stern, yet so fucking hot!

"So now... I'm gonna take what I want... what's mine. 'Cause you are mine. My woman. My toy. My free-use whore. And I'll do with you as I please, so I'm gonna bend you over this dresser and stick my hungry dick inside that... sweet, little cunt, and I'm gonna fuck you until you beg me to stop. And then... I'm gonna fuck you harder. Because you need to be punished. You need to know... that you... belong to me... and what Eddie wants... Eddie gets, yes?"

I nodded shyly.

"That's my good whore. You need to know... that no one else will ever... touch you like I do."

Oh my God! That almost did me in. I was a writhing mess as Eddie's musk invaded my senses and his blackened eyes and virile features ghosted over my exposed skin.

"Tell me you want me. That you want me to use you until you're screaming my name. Tell me... that you want me to paint that slutty, little cunt with my hot cum. 'Cause you're mine. This gorgeous body... is mine. Say it, Sugar. I need to hear you say it."

"Eddie..."

"Come on," he brushed his lips across yours, his words barely a whisper. "Be a good whore."

This was it, do or die. I knew that if I wanted him to, I had the power make him end this right here and now, but good God I wanted him, needed him. This side of him was new to me... and fuck, was it exciting, so I decided to egg him on, and whispered, "Eddie... go fuck yourself." His wicked smile grew wider, and he was in my face again. Just as I thought it would, my smug smile coerced him. His grip on my throat was agonizing.

"Mmm... you're such a fucking tease. But the joke's on you, slut. I already did that today. I stroked my fat cock as I imagined... all the ways I'm gonna ruin you, but I want the real thing now." He shoved his tongue down your throat. "Mmm... now say it."

We stared into each other's lust-blown eyes.

"SAY IT!"

I flinched, but instead of cowering, I smiled seductively, and teased. "I thought you never begged?"

He cackled again and grabbed your hair, yanked your head back, and glared at you. "Mhhh... you'll be sorry for your insolence, slut." Your head jerked when he smacked your cheek, then he gripped your face with his fingers. "You wanna mouth off to me? HUH?" He ran two fingers through your soaked folds, brought them to his lips, and sucked them clean. "Mmm... Fuck! Goddamn you for tasting this good. This is all I wanted from you, but you refused to give it to me, so now... I'm gonna take it."

Eddie latched his lips to my neck and sucked hard. I reached up and tangled my fingers in his hair, trying to revel in the sensation, but I was denied. He spun me around and pushed me down onto the dresser, my possessions, including my picture of Blackie, flew in every direction. Eddie grabbed my hair again and pulled my head back, leaning over me as he clumsily pushed his jeans down past his hips and rubbed his girth through my folds.

"Mmmm, fuck! So warm, so wet. And good GOD, your ass!" He eyed the fallen picture, ran his hand over your tattoo, and gave it a hard smack. "How dare you allow another man to mark you. You're not Blackie's, whore. You're mine. And now... I'm gonna claim what's mine." He bit your neck hard, and you screamed. "Mmm, beg for it, whore. Beg me for my dick."

I whimpered at his words and tried to back into him.

"Mmm, no, no, no. You want my dick... you need to beg." Eddie waited for a reply continuing to rub his dick across your clit. "I can't hear you, pet. Do you want... my dick... inside you? Want me to fill you up? Cream that... tight cunt?" He yanked your hair harder.

"Yes, Eddie, FUCK! I want your dick inside me! PLEASE!"

"That's my obedient, little whore. Spread those sexy legs for me." He kicked your feet apart, grabbed the base of his dick, and buried himself into your soaked pussy with one powerful thrust.

I sucked in a sharp breath.

"OHHHHHH... FFFFFFFUUUUUCK! Mggghhh... mhhhh, YES! So fuckin' TIGHT! MMM!"

He grabbed my wrists, locked them behind my back, and began his assault. I winced, pained whimpers leaving my lips, but it felt so goddamn good.

"Awww, d-does that hurt, whore? I-I know it does, MHHH! But I'm not letting up. You-you need to learn how to take my cock in whatever way I wanna give it to you." You nodded fervently trying to catch your breath as his agonizing pace continued. "Uhh... FUCK! Feels so goddamn good inside you... ohhhhhh! So fucking soaked for me!"

"Shut up and fuck me, Munson." He smacked my ass so hard that I almost started crying, then he grabbed my wrist again.

"Shut your fucking mouth and take my cock, you WHORE!"

Eddie'd gone feral. He pulled me up and squeezed my tits as he pounded into me. I gripped the edge of the dresser as the pleasure and pain coursed through my body. It was pure ecstasy.

"Ohh, FUCK! Mhhhh... yeah... take it, slut. Take my big dick."

Eddie's deep, gravelly voice had me in a trance.

"Yeah, feels good when I fuck that tight... little... cunt... ERRRR! Jesus H. CHRIST! So tight! Mmm, mhh, mhh."

"Huh, Eddie! H-harder... fuck me harder, you goddamn ANIMAL!!" He practically growled.

"YES!!! You're loving this, aren't you, you filthy WHORE?! Love it when I FUCK you like a beast?"

Eddie's thrusts were brutal. He gripped the front of my throat and squeezed as he reached his other hand to my clit and started rubbing it rapidly. With my eyes shut tight, mouth agape, I struggled to make a sound.

"Yeah! Blackie's got nothing on me, bitch! Mmmmm, FUCK! You LOVE it when I split you in two, don't you? Ohh, Fuck! You-you want my cum, whore?" You nodded. "Use your words."

"Yes, Eddie... fucking cum inside me!"

"Mhhhh... YES! That's my dirty, little slut. You want my cum? I'll give it to you... but you... you have to ask nicely... MMMFUCK!!!"

"U-uhhh... Eddie, FUCK!" Tears were rolling down my cheeks. "I-I want it. Fucking give it to me. PLEASE!"

"Ohhhhh, JESUS!!! Mhhhhh... yeah. You-you want me to fill you up? Bust my nut... deep inside you? Get you pregnant? Hmmm?!!! Say it... say it, whore. Tell me you want my babies! MMMMM, FUCKING SAY IT!"

He slapped my ass again. "Eddie, for the love of everything holy, fucking cum inside me! Make me yours!"

"ERRRRRR, YES! Cum for me. Mhhhh, my fucking Goddess! Show me how much you mean it. How much you want me, how much you want my cum, and I'll give you my all. Just-just cum on my cock." He started teasing your clit again. "I SAID FUCKING CUM FOR ME!"

That did me in. "Ohhh, my... G-GOD!!! FU-UCK!"

"Yeah... that's it. Cum. Cum, for me. TAKE... MY... FUCKING... COCK!!!"

He accentuated his words through clenched teeth, the sound of skin against skin as his balls slapped against my ass with every powerful thrust. I was crying pleasurable tears as my pussy clenched around his glorious dick and showered us both in my elation.

"Ohhhh, sweet... JESUS!!! That's my GIRL!!! Ohhhhh, OhFUCK! I-I need to cum, but not inside you."

"Eddie, please!"

"No, not this time. Turn around, bitch. On your fucking knees! I'm gonna fuck that pretty mouth of yours until I'm ready to explode, and then, MGGHH... then, you're gonna jerk my cock until your perfect tits are covered with my cum."

I obeyed his every command and knelt in front of him.

He grabbed your head. "Open. Open your goddamn mouth!" He plunged his dick deep into the back of your throat and fucked your face until you were choking. "OhhCHRIST!!! That's it. Nice and sloppy, just like that, OHHHHH! I'm-I'm gonna fucking bust... OhhhFUCK!!! UHHHHH!"

Eddie gave one last powerful thrust and pulled out, letting out the most orgasmic sound I'd ever heard as I jerked him to completion all over my tits. He leaned against the edge of the dresser to steady himself as I milked him of his huge load. When he finally finished he started laughing, both of us struggling to breathe.

He looked down through half-lidded eyes, noticed you shaking, and became tense. He reached down and helped you to your feet, brushing some stray hair from your beautiful face. After placing a sweet kiss on your lips, he retrieved your towel and wiped his sticky mess from your chest.

"E-Eddie..." His arms tightened around me just as my legs buckled, and he pulled me to the ground.

Cradling you to his chest, he placed a finger under your chin tilting your head up to meet his worried gaze. Studying your face, he combed his fingers through your hair. "Sugar, are you alright? Jesus, you're shaking like a leaf. Did-did I hurt you?" He started rocking you. "Ah, shit... shit, shit, shit, I'm... I'm so sorry. You're such a little thing, I... I wasn't thinking. Please. Please, Sugar! Tell me you're alright. I-I couldn't forgive myself if I hurt you. You're too precious to me."

His eyes were so tender. I reached a weak hand to his cheek, and he leaned into my touch. "Eddie, no... you didn't hurt me. I mean, yes... it... it hurt. I'm, mmm... I'm not used to you yet, but it felt... really good."

He let out a breathy laugh and kissed you passionately. "Mhhh, Jesus, don't... don't scare me like that, sweet thing. Are you sure you're not hurt?" He started looking you over, checking for any sign of physical harm. "Ah shit, Sugar... I bruised you up pretty badly. Shit, SHIT! You-you didn't tell me to stop. I-I should've checked in. No, no I shouldn't have done this with you at all. I was way too physical."

Eddie was hysterical, tears streaming down his face as he continued to rock me. "Eddie, stop... it's ok. You didn't cross any lines." He was shaking his head. "Eddie! For real. I'm ok. Physically and mentally, I'm good, I promise. I'm not as fragile as you think."

He stopped moving, and eyed you warily. "You-you'd tell me if you weren't, right? 'Cause no matter what I say or do... how you feel matters to me. You got that?"

"Yeah... I got it. And I'd tell you."

"Ok... 'cause I adore you, Sugar. I just wanna make you feel good."

"Mmm, you did. That was... well, I'm still not quite sure what the fuck that was." I was still shaking, trying to catch my breath.

"Shh... sh, sh, shhhh. Just rest, sweet thing. Just... let me hold you, yeah?"

I nodded and cuddled into his chest.

"I'm so, so sorry, Sugar. I can get carried away sometimes. It's just... well, the high from getting my rocks off this way... it's so fucking satisfying. And after the way you reacted last night, I thought I might indulge you. When you started playing along I got more carried away." He kissed your head, still rocking you gently. "But um... well, I think this was a bit much for you. I mean, all I want is to be close to you."

"Eddie, this was exciting. I mean, you're like... Jekyll and Hyde. One minute you're a sex-crazed fiend, and the next... you're the sweetest thing on the planet." He chuckled and squeezed me tighter.

"Sugar, it's so peculiar how making love to you suppresses my carnal side. The vulnerability I feel when I'm with you... I never knew how much I wanted it, needed it. I want more of that. You deserve more of that."

"Eddie, I'm glad you enjoy how the tender side feels."

"I do, Sug. I really do. But only with you. I still don't understand what you see in me."

"Eddie, how many times do I have to say this?"

"Once more would be nice."

I sighed. "Honestly... I've always wanted a metalhead, and after all the failed relationships, I promised myself I wouldn't settle again, so I held out. And I'm glad I did, 'cause when I saw you, I was immediately drawn. Then we got to know each other, and you... well, you're phenomenal. You're you. You're the one. My missing piece... and you make me happy. Except when you undo years of painstaking character building, you sick fuck."

He started laughing his ass off. "Get used to it, Sugar. I told you I don't play favorites," he tapped his finger to his lips. "Gimme some sugar."

I smiled and kissed him sweetly.

"Mmm, does this mean I can have your key back? I don't wanna have to keep breaking in."

"Yes, you jerk. And as disturbing as it is that you're proficient at breaking and entering, you're gonna tell me how you did it so I can fortify this place against unwanted intruders."

"Son of a criminal, Sug." He smiled and hugged you tight.

"Yeah, well, I was scared half to death until I felt your rings. Well, even then I was terrified, but um... well as fucked up as this whole situation was... it made me realize something."

"Oh yeah? What's that?"

"Um... well... I was afraid. You're pretty intimidating as Mr. Hyde... but then the stuff you told me about your kinks started bouncing around my brain. That um... that you'd never intentionally hurt me. So even though you were a completely different person, you let up when I said you were hurting me. And as small of a gesture as that was... I knew you were still in there somewhere, and that's why I got turned on. I um... well... I trusted that you wouldn't hurt me... I trust you, Eddie." Eddie looked like he was on the verge of tears. Nodding slowly, he held me close, practically smothering me.

"Um... holy shit! Thank you, Sugar. My beautiful girl, my angel. You mean everything to me." He rested his cheek upon your head and continued to rock you.

"Eddie, are you sure you can't come to the Hideout Tuesday? That's something I wanna experience with you. And to be honest I'm a little nervous about running into Janette."

"I would, Sug, but I promised Jeff I'd help him." You whined. "Oh, stop. If we get done early I'll stop by, but if I don't make it, just come over. I made a key for you too. I'll be waiting when you get home, yeah?"

"Yeah."

"And don't be nervous about Jan. She's no threat, and she wants to meet you. She's a very nice person. You'll get along. Actually, most of the Hideout crowd is pretty cool. Some of the only people in Hawkins who don't treat me like a plague on society. You'll be comfortable there."

"Ok. I trust you." We looked at each other and smiled.

He kissed you sweetly. "Mmm, that means so much to me to hear you say that." He assessed the mess. "Um, c-can you stand?"

"Yeah... yeah I think so."

Eddie helped you to your feet. "Let's clean up this mess, then we can soap each other up in the shower before everyone gets here."

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

Movie night was a success. I was the new favorite among all the parents, especially that tool, Mr. Wheeler, who was happy to get all the kids away from his house for once. I love having the whole gang together, just bullshitting, ganging up on each other, eating shitty candy, throwing popcorn, all while watching our favorite movies. We ended the night with Beastmaster, and Erica finally realized why it had such a hold over all the boys. I was sitting on the armchair against a sleeping Eddie, smiling as I stared at the kids, all piled together in an adorable, snoozing heap on and in front of the couch. I quietly grabbed Eddie's camera from the coffee table and captured the moment.

When I turned to wake him I noticed his restlessness, apparent by the subtle twitching of his head and crease in his brow. I whispered, "Eddie... Eddie?"

~~~

'Eddie..."

You were waning. "Help! She needs help, please!" He was frantic, running through the bleak, florescent halls with your limp form cradled in his arms. A flash of light, and suddenly you were being wheeled away... but to where and why? It seemed like the world had slowed to a crawl. He stared after you and glimpsed Robin's judgmental expression before her worried eyes turned to you, and you both disappeared out of sight. Your voice was weak but distinguishable as you yelled for him.

'Eddie... Eddie!...'

He tried to follow, but was detained. There was a feeling of dread as a faceless hand pushed on his shoulder, then the sound of a disembodied voice.

'The time has come, my friend.'

Time? Time for what? Were you gonna be ok? Was this his fault? What the fuck was happening? Unable to push forward he fell to his knees listening to your plea, your name echoing through the halls as he screamed for you and tried to break free... then everything went black...

'Eddie... Eddie!...'

~~~

"Eddie, Eddie... Eddie, wake up."

"ISY!" He sat bolt upright and crashed directly into your waiting arms. Covered in a sheen of sweat, and gasping for breath, he clung to you.

"Shh, sh, sh, sh, hey, I'm here. You're alright." I grabbed his face. He was hyperventilating. "Eddie, hey... it was just a dream." I held him close and glanced at the kids, who thankfully were still out cold. "Come on, let's go outside." He nodded, but refused to let me go, not even when we were quietly sitting on the porch. I lit two cigarettes and he took one with a shaky hand. He took a drag and started staring at me, brushing his fingers through my hair, as he was struggling to fight back tears. "Eddie, what's wrong?"

"I don't know. I was having this... horribly vivid nightmare. I'm-I'm not quite sure what it was... but it... it scared the shit outta me."

"Tell me?"

"Um... I-I think we were in a hospital, and you... you were hurt. I don't know how, but whatever it was, I'm... I'm pretty sure it was my fault. Robin... sh-she was there too. And someone else, maybe Harrington... but I don't know."

His eyes started to water. "Eddie, it was just a dream. I know you'd never hurt me."

"I know, Sug... but that's just it. Whatever was ailing you... I could feel that it wasn't intentional, but I can't help but think, that maybe it's a sign... that you don't belong with me. That you'd be safer without me. Like maybe... if you stay with me, I'll-I'll end up ruining your life."

"Eddie, don't start with that nonsense."

"Sugar, please. I mean... look what I've already done to you." He traced your bruises with his fingers and his face fell.

"Eddie, I told you. I'm fine."

"It's still no excuse. You deserve to be treated better. Not like a sex object for my selfish needs. And then there's the ostracism. I've seen the side eyes people give us when we're together. It's because of me."

"Eddie..."

"No, Sug, please... just listen. N-no one's ever felt for me the way you seem to, and I care for you... more than my own life, but I'm... I'm afraid... about so many things. I mean, you're so smart, and beautiful, and kind, and... and you want so much from life, and you deserve it all, including a family... but I don't think that's in the cards for me. I just... I want you to be safe, and happy, and if I ever jeopardize that I'll never forgive myself."

"You won't. I told you, I'm not as fragile as you think. What is it you think's gonna happen?"

"Sugar... I don't know, but I do know that you deserve better than me, and the further we take this relationship the more complicated your life will be. And I'm not willing to doom you, or-or kids, to my fate."

My eyes starting to water. "So that's it? I scared you with my comments about kids. Eddie, I told you. That wasn't my intent. I'd never make you do anything you didn't want. I just wanna be with you."

"Sug, it's clear what you want, and I'm in no position to give it to you. And given my situation, I don't know if I ever will be, but the last thing I want is you resenting me. It would crush me if I broke your heart, but I-I'm too selfish to let you go."

"Eddie, what're you saying?" The crushing blow of heartache hit me when I saw the sadness in his eyes. "You-you want me to leave you?" Eddie's face was littered with tears, and mine was no different.

"No, Sugar... I'm saying that you should."

"Eddie, no, NO!" I pawed at him and started pounding his chest with my fist, but he grabbed my hands and held them as I burst into tears. "No, NO, I won't do it." I slipped from his grip and smashed his face in my hands, forcing him to look at me. "How dare you. How dare you put this on me. Damn you, and your cowardice. You're better than this. I know it. And I also know you're not used to being the object of someone's affection, but you better get fucking used to it. I make my own decisions... and I choose to be with you. So for fucks sake, PLEASE! Please start accepting it. You don't want us to end, right?" He shook his head. "Well, neither do I... and leaving you would break my heart. Now, answer me this. What do you want from life?"

He'd never been asked that before, nor would he have known how to answer, until now. "Um... I-I wanna better my situation... find a legit job, so I can live a life full of happiness, and love, and without ridicule... with you. I wanna marry you, make you a mom. But I..."

"No! Don't say it. Look, I can't imagine how hard it's been for you to try and escape this stigma that people've placed on you, but I'll be damned if we let each other take shit from those ignorant fucks. We both want the same thing, and you deserve to be happy too, so let's make it happen, together. We're a team. It's you and me. Eddie and Isy... always."

He was astonished. You really do believe in him, but what if he embraces this journey with you and it ends in tragedy? Or maybe his nightmare was a wake-up call. A proverbial slap in the face telling him that if he wants to ensure happiness with you, he needs to clean up his act and commit to you, and himself. He was determined to make it the latter, and with you by his side, he knew he could bring it to fruition. He scooped you up, and with lips latched, he quickly and quietly carried you to your room, tasting your skin as he removed each article of your clothing.

"Mmm, Munson. Th-there's a whole slew of people in the next room."

"I know. Mmm, but I don't care. I need you. I'll be quiet, I promise."

I threw my limbs around him and kissed him ferociously, sripping him of his shirt. I undid his jeans and sunk to the floor pulling them down with me, and taking his cock in my mouth.

"Oh, Jesus chrmmm, hmm, ohhhfffffug... awww." He threaded his fingers in your hair. "S-Sugar... mmm, m-make it sloppy. J-justawwww, that's it. That's my girl, hhhhhhhh, hmm, hmm..."

I proceeded to give him an insanely sloppy blowjob, spitting and slurping on his delectable dick until he pulled me off with a pop.

"Mmm, y-you're too good at that, hmm, but I don't wanna cum yet." He cupped your face, pulled you to your feet, and you gripped his wrists as he stroked your cheeks with his thumbs. Kissing you tenderly, willing you onto the bed, he crawled over you. Breaking away for an instant to glimpse your beautiful face, he reclaimed your lips with a burning desire, and pushed his cock inside you, your locked lips muffling the moans.

"Oh-ohhhhhh... this-this is gonna be impossible."

"Hhhh, Eddie... don't you dare stop. Just-just kiss me-hmph!" I barely got the words out as he grabbed my ass for leverage and took me deeper. "Mmm, mrrrroh fuck!" I clapped my hands over my mouth and whimpered, suddenly feeling empty at the loss of his dick, until it was replaced by his mouth. "Hohh, hohfuck... I love how well you do thisHmmmm." I quickly backed away, rolled him onto his back, and crawled onto his face, smothering him with my soaked cunt.

"Hmmm, mmm, hhhhhh, mmm." He sucked and slurped, so hungry for you, feeling the pressure of your thighs tightening around his head. You leaned forward and tugged harshly at his hair. He pushed on your ass trying to satiate his gluttonous need for your sopping pussy as your orgasm tremored through your body. "Mhhhhhh, mhhh." He released your pussy with a squelching smack and rolled you onto your back, running the flat of his tongue up your slit once more before hovering above you. "Ohhh, oh Christ. You're juices... they're the fucking elixir of the Gods." He rubbed his length between your soaked folds, and slowly entered your velvet heaven. "Ohfffuuuck." He closed his eyes, mouth agape in a silent moan as he earnestly penetrated you. "Isabeau, Mhh, my beautiful girl. I-I can tell you're close. Please, please cum for me." Marveling at your contorted, blissful expression he was certain of the undeniable sensation of your sex clamping around his girth. "That's it, Sugar. Mmm, milk my cock. Ohh, I'm-I'm gonna... gonna cum, hmmrrr." Demanding your lips, he moaned into your mouth and fell to pieces as he gushed inside you. "Mhhhhoh, hoh fuck... hhhhh."

"Eddie, hmmmm... n-never stop doing this to me."

"Never, Sugar... never." He kissed you tenderly, pulled out, and cuddled against your back, caressing your stomach gently as you drifted to sleep.

°°°°°🤘°°°°°

Watching live music was always one of my favorite pastimes, but I wasn't feeling very enthusiastic about the Corroded Coffin show. Between work and Eddie helping Jeff move into his new place, I'd barely seen him since Sunday. Waking to him clutching me tightly had been the extent of our time together, so when Tuesday finally rolled around I was counting down the seconds until the show would be over so I could finally be with him. I walked into The Hideout with Robin and Steve, taking in the dirty hole-in-the-wall atmosphere with its regular barflies, and smells of stale cigarettes and cheap beer. It was a little taste of home, and as much as I wished Eddie was with me, now that I was here my excitement was starting to build. Robin and I secured a table near the stage while Steve went to the bar to get drinks. In the hopes I'd see Eddie I decided to wear a short, blue sundress, a leather jacket, my Docs, and my wavy hair cascading over my shoulders. I even put on some smokey eye makeup. Not to toot my own horn, but I looked hot. Even Robin couldn't keep her eyes off me.

"Damn, I can't believe they didn't card us."

"I can. Eddie told me they wouldn't, but these kinda places don't give a shit."

"Here you go, ladies." Steve set the drinks down. "Isy, you're wanted at the bar."

I looked over and saw Janette waving me over. "Ah, shit. Well, wish me luck, fools." I made my way toward the bar. Jan gave me an excited smile.

"Hi! Isy, right?"

"The one and only."

"Well, I'm Jan. I've been dying to meet you."

She held out her hand and I shook it with a smile.

"I hope this isn't too weird for you. Munson told me you were kinda nervous. To tell you the truth, I was too, but I promise, you have nothing to worry about with me. I'd never stand in the way of Munson's happiness. He's too good a friend. And I've never seen him this ecstatic. He really digs you."

"No worries. I'm sorry if I came off as a giant bitch. Bad memories of an ex past, but it's good to finally meet you too."

"Hey, no need to apologize. I get it. That's why I don't bother with relationships."

We both chuckled. "Well, thanks for the kind words. Eddie really is something."

"Yeah... and so is his dick! I'm gonna miss that thing."

My eyes went wide.

"Ha! Sorry, I have like... no shame."

"Uh, no, it's... it's fine. I just... wasn't expecting that. But I attest. That thing is otherworldly."

"Right? Well, hey, if you ever wanna hang, I'd be down. We can swap Munson stories." She winked. "I just really hope we can be friends. You seem like a bitchin' chick."

"Thanks, I'd like that. Here, pass me a napkin. I'll give you my number. I wouldn't mind picking your brain about what makes Munson tick."

"Sure thing. I'm an open book. By the way, what's the story with your friend?"

She motioned to our table as she slid me a napkin and a pen. "Who, Steve? Uh... well, that's a long story. At one point he would've been fair game, but nowadays he's a tough nut to crack."

"Well, if he ever wants to come out of his shell, tell him to come find me."

"Hahaha, you got it. Heeere you go." I passed her my phone number.

"This is great! Thanks, Isy! Enjoy yourself tonight. Let me know if you guys need anything, especially your dreamy friend. I think you're in for one hell of a show."

"Thanks, I hear these guys are pretty good. I can't wait. Talk to you soon?"

"Damn right, you will."

She beamed at me, and I walked back to the table.

"Did you play nice, Mancini?"

"Yes, Steve, I was very well-behaved. Jan on the other hand wants to play anything but nice with you." Steve spit out his beer.

"Jesus, Dingus! This is my favorite shirt!"

I stifled a laugh as Robin dried herself off with a wad of napkins.

"Sorry, Robin." Steve turned to face you. "Sh-she what?!"

"Hahahahahaha! Hmm, yeah. She thinks you're dreamy." I took a swig of my beer. "Mmm, I was wrong about her. She's surprisingly cool. I gave her my number. I can tell her you're not interested though... unless you feel like ending your dry spell. She's not into relationships so it would just be for fun."

Steve snuck a glance at the bar. "Well, she is easy on the eyes, but I know where she's been."

"Well, fuck you, Harrington. If where she's been is any indication of how she performs in bed, I'd say you're missing out."

"Ok, ok, I get it. I don't need a reminder that I'm now a pathetic, pining loser, and Munson's the man. Jesus, that hurts more every time I say it."

"Well, you're almost right, but a loser you are not." I gave Steve's hand a squeeze and all of a sudden... the lights went out. It was pitch black.

"Hello, Hawkins! Are you ready... for the ear-splitting sounds of Corroded Coffin?!"

Everyone screamed and clapped.

"Before we get into the original tunes, I'd like to start the set with a special song. A special song... for a special someone."

"Damn, that guy sounds just like Eddie." Steve and Robin looked away, taking huge sips of their beers. (What the fuck was up with them?)

"But first... I have a question for that special someone."

A spotlight flicked on, illuminating Eddie's gorgeous face. He was holding the microphone, smiling at me, and my jaw went slack.

"Isy, honey... if you love me... would you please, please smile?"

Another spotlight shone on me. I was speechless... and super nervous. I looked around at everyone. (WHAT THE FUCK WAS HAPPENING?!) They were waiting for me to do... something. I gathered my nerves, swallowed hard, and said, unwavering, "Eddie... I love you... but I just can't smile." I exhaled and sat straight-faced, waiting for him to speak.

"I see. Now... I know I'm not Dave Mustaine or the one and only Blackie Lawless... but I bet... I can put a smile on that beautiful face if I do... THIS!"

Without warning, all the lights came on, and Eddie started belting out the opening riffs of Megadeth's 'Mechanix' on a fucking GORGEOUS, black, Flying V guitar. I was practically drooling. And if that wasn't enough to make me want to drop trou like a porn star and fuck him on stage, he was wearing the outfit from my Blackie picture, and the Mustaine bullet belt. I turned and glared at Steve and Robin who were staring at me smiling. "YOU ASSHOLES! YOU KNEW HE WAS IN A BAND?!" They gave each other a celebratory high-five. I turned my attention back to Eddie, noticing Gareth, Jeff, and another friend of theirs on drums, guitar, and bass. (Helping Jeff move, my ass!) What a bunch of sneaky little shits. I jumped out of my seat, plowed through a group of irritated girls, and fought my way to center stage. I watched Eddie intently for the next four minutes as he rocked the fuck out to my favorite song in theatrical Eddie fashion.

🎶We were shifting hard when we took off,

Put tonight all four on the floor,

When we hit top end you know, feels so slow!

Said you wanna get your order filled,

Made me shiver when I put it in,

Pumping just won't do ya know, lucky for you!

Whoever thought you'd be better,

At turnin' a screw than me,

I do it for my life,

FUCK YEAHHH!!!

Made my drive shaft crank,

Made my pistons bulge,

Made my ball bearings melt from the heeeaaattttttt!

Oh YEAH, YEAH! 🎶

I was so excited, bouncing up and down, as Eddie shredded on that gorgeous instrument. When the song ended he removed the guitar and extended his hand. Everyone was cheering and whistling, and my face hurt from smiling so much. I grabbed Eddie's hand and he pulled me onto the stage. He grabbed my other hand and held them both to his chest.

"There's that gorgeous smile? I knew that would work. You can thank Red for that." Eddie cocked his head, motioning to the table where Max, Hopper, Joyce, Wayne, and the rest of the kids were now standing. "Apparently, you torture her daily with that song."

I gave them an excited wave.

"Now Sug... I know we've only known each other for a short time, but I have a question."

Still holding my hands, Eddie slowly got down on one knee, the cheers and whistles growing louder. I felt like I would spontaneously combust! All of a sudden he stood up.

"You know that song's about fucking, right?"

I nodded, still smiling.

"Ok, good, but that's not my question."

Eddie knelt again but jumped right back up.

"Does that song make you horny too?"

I smacked his shoulder.

"OW! Ok, ok... I should've seen that coming."

Eddie knelt back down and shot me a wink, then he jumped up AGAIN.

"Are you gonna play nice this time, and let me help you with that later?"

"Dammit, Munson!" He was driving me crazy, but I was so excited. Eddie knelt again, smiling that sweet smile. He let go of one of my hands, pulled something out of his back pocket, and held it up to me. It was a silver Vic Rattlehead skull ring.

"Sug? You... are a fucking goddess... Marry me?"

My jaw dropped. Screams and whistles echoed through the building as tears of joy streamed down my face. I looked into Eddie's huge brown eyes, as he patiently waited for my reply. "I don't know, Munson. You still haven't bought me dinner."

"TAKE HER TO ENZO'S!"

Hopper and Joyce shouted in unison, and Eddie and I started laughing.

"Alright. Enzo's it is. We'll go tomorrow. So... whatta ya think, Sug? Be my wife?"

"Um, Enzo's, huh? Good breadsticks. In that case... you bet your sweet ass I will!" Eddie jumped up and pulled me in for a passionate kiss. I threw my arms around his neck and he lifted me off the ground. When he put me down he placed Vic on my finger and we crashed our lips back together. The roar of the crowd was deafening, and I could hear Jan's huge whistle from across the bar.

"Mmmm, I'm madly in love with you, Sugar. Have been since the moment I saw you," he whispered so only you could hear.

"I'm completely bat shit crazy for you, Munson. I love you... so much. And this!" I ran my hands over his torso and belt. "You are... so fuckin' handsome." Eddie lifted me again and spun me around.

When you started to leave the stage, Eddie grabbed your hand and kissed it. "Future Mrs. Munson, everybody! Give her a hand!"

I jumped down and made my way back to the table where I was pulled into a huge group hug.

"Alright, people. Let's get this show over with. That one and I have some fuckin' to do." Eddie smiled and winked at you.

More cheers and whistles. Max looked like she was gonna puke. "Sorry, Brat." I pulled her in for another hug before turning my attention back to the man of my fucking dreams.

~~~~~

Eddie and I barely made it up the porch steps as we desperately tried to strip each other, but clothes be damned. We only managing to shed jackets before we made it through the door. Eddie hiked me up by the ass. I wrapped my limbs around him, and he slammed my back against the door, returning his lips to mine. We gripped each other so tight the jaws of life couldn't pry us apart.

He was moving in fast forward. Reaching down with one hand he clumsily undid his pants releasing his hard cock. Pulling your panties to the side, he brought his hand to his mouth, licked a long stripe up his palm, and grabbed his engorged length.

(My God, that was so fucking hot!) It was seconds before his cock was drowning inside my slick juices. His moan was music to my ears... he actually shivered when he entered me. He put his forehead into the crook of my neck and moved in and out of me with haste, angelic moans leaving his lips as he continued his powerful thrusts. Neither one of us was gonna last long. The love and need between us were so eminent. "E-Eddie... Fuck! Oh, my GOD!!!" I whimpered.

"That's it, Sugar. FuckingCHRIST! I'll-I'll never get enough of you. Feels-feels so good, UNGHHH, I-I don't... Shit! Oh, Fuck! I'm-I'm sorry. I can't... uhh, God... DAMMIT!!!"

"Ohhhh, EDDIE! FUCK!" I dug my heels into his ass as the intense pleasure surged through my body, and I once again squirted all over his cock. It was amazing how incredible he made me feel.

"JESUS, awwwww... Isabeau, Fuck, FUCK!!! UhhhhhFUCK ME!!!"

His broken moans filled my ear as his pulsing cock filled me to the brim.

"Ohhh... oh fuck!" He was breathing so hard, barely able to stand, but still holding you tight. He lifted his head slowly and gazed into your eyes.

We were both in a daze. His brown orbs were like windows into his soul. All we could do was smile and laugh like giddy idiots. Pressing his lips on mine, he kissed me so passionately, and with so much love, I never wanted it to end.

He returned his head to the crook of your neck. "Oh, Sugar... my beautiful, sweet girl. My life."

"Eddie, I love you so fucking much. This was perfect."

"I'm-I'm glad you think so. I was so nervous. Ha! But I told you I'd get you to say yes."

I laughed bashfully and smiled, happy tears streaming down my face. With my laughter reciprocated he kissed me with conviction.

"Mhhh, you have no idea what you mean to me. I-I would die for you." He set you down slowly and gazed into your eyes. "You-you deserve to be treated like the treasure beneath the Lonely Mountain... and you will be. You're my treasure, Isabeau."

(Oooooo... you sweet, adorable, fucker, you!) I stared into his eyes and whispered in Elvish, "Ni melathog n'uir?"

He was stunned, closed his eyes, and pressed his forehead to yours. "I will. I'll never stop loving you. I'm yours... for eternity." He kissed your forehead.

The smile that lit Eddie's face was enormous. "I love Lord of the Rings. I've read every... single... book." I held up two fingers. "Twice."

He pulled you in for another mouth-watering kiss. "Mhhhhh, you-you're a fucking dream come true, and you're mine, my love... my precious."

"HAHAHAHAHAHA! Mmm, hmm. Nice one, Munson."

"Come on, future Mrs. Munson. Let's move this to the bedroom."

I noticed Eddie's pants had fallen halfway down his legs. "Come and get me." I shoved his shoulder and bolted to my room.

Eddie waddled after you, arms outstretched. "Hey!... wait for me, Sug!"

●●●●●●●●●●●●♡♡●●●●●●●●●●●●

Part 3 to follow

Be excellent to each other, and get your Munson on!🤘

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut #eddie munson fanfic #eddie munson fandom #eddie stranger things #stranger things fanfiction #stranger things #eddie munson x ofc #stranger things 4 #max mayfield #steve harrington #robin buckley #dustin henderson #hawkins #stranger things fanfic #eddie munson fic #angst #eddie munson angst #eddie munson fluff #perv!eddie munson #eddie the banished #eddie the freak munson #strangers to lovers #cnc k!nk #rough smut #stranger things au #unprotected sex

[unhingedselfships]

More Yakuza!Kadokura KimiKura Songs

Coffin - PVLATINUM

“'Cause I'm about to spend a Month's pay on cocaine Fuck a bitch who got a boyfriend Spit in his face Take a motherfucking 9M to my brain Put my body in designer in my coffin”

Watch Me - Bludnymph

“Fives, tens, hundreds, ones Girls want cash, girls wanna have funds Getting drunk off your attention Stacks so long it make a girl run That's that shit that I love Throw it so fast you got a paper cut Bought out the club, now, it's just us Sip straight from the bottle like”

Mr. Dictator - Saint Motel

“Everybody tends to disagree On just how evil A single human being should ever be And all your bones they scream for more”

Pain Killer - Sickick

“Fuck your intervention I just want to feel your high I don't think I'm quitting Tell me you won't leave my side Nothing really matters You're all I need Nothing really matters But you and me”

Devil in Paradise - Cruel Youth

“I wanna be where the sun don't shine Where the birds don't sing and the kids don't smile They say, I saw the Devil in paradise I wanna be where the night is day Where the roses die and the thorns ain't fake And they say, I saw the Devil with a smiling face"

Hayloft - Mother Mother (Crypto, Jake Daniels cover)

“Young lovers and they are not sleeping Young lovers in the hayloft With his gun turned on, Pop went a-creeping Out to the barn, into the hayloft My daddy's got a gun”

Breathing Fire - BAD CHILD 

“Where the time go, I don't know People come and people go,  Stick around I'll keep you close Go ahead call it unconditional 'Cause we're fire breathers You're a violent creature 'Cause we're fire breathers Yeah, you know I need you”

Bodies - Bryce Fox

“I'm just bored trying to drown the anxiety Wanna see if you got somethin' ugly up in the psyche All I'm sayin' is we got two types of blood Tryna mix it up, is you afraid or what? I mean, away we go, are you gon' pass the love? I'm just diggin', are we on the same page or not? I mean, I'm like my past, I'm wasted”

Definition Forbidden - DNMO, Bijou Dream

“I don't even know your name yet Still, I am fixated Love the way you tell me what I want to hear Love the way you don't love me But still, hold me close without judging”

Sweet - Unlike Pluto, Mister Blonde

“I'm only sweet when I'm high In class, I learned to lie To pretty boys, to pass the time 'Cause I got that good shit, American pride Kiss the kids goodnight and take the Harley for a ride”

Montero - Lil Nas X (Rain Paris cover)

“Cocaine and drinking with your friends You live in the dark, boy, I cannot pretend I'm not fazed, only here to sin”

Fake - The Tech Thieves

“Please don't fake it, show me what you're all about I got wasted, learning how to let it out I can't take it, kiss me with the lips of doubt Please don't fake it, fake it, fake”

Demon Mode - Stileto, AViVA

“Went to Hell and met some friends You know, it's not that bad Cocktails and cigarettes For sins I don't regret”

Vicious - Bohnes

“She's a little bit twisted, little bit wild Little bit fucked up, that's my style Little bit ruthless, little bit raw Razorblade tucked inside of her bra Lovin' that pain, she roughin' me up Guess I do too cause I'm stupid in love”

Roses - SAINt JHN (Banks Arcade cover)

“Turn up baby, turn up, when I turn it on You know how I get too lit when I turn it on Can't handle my behavior when I turn it on Too fast, never ask, if the life don't last, done been through it all”

Maraschino Love - EZI

“Your lips, a sugar rush Like candy on my tongue Once I got a taste, I couldn't stop Wanted every drop, give me all you got I'll sip you out the bottle, you're so sweet like cherry pop Was like, Oh my God, my new favorite drug You go down like liquid velvet, maraschino love”

Heart Shaped Glasses (When the Heart Guides the Hand) - Marilyn Manson

“And I don't mind you keeping me on pins and needles If I could stick to you and you stick me, too Just don't break, don't break my heart And I won't break your heart shaped glasses”

Borderline - Tove Lo

“Good people do bad things too Pretend they don't know, but they do It takes one to know your mind You and me we are one of a kind, it's true I like to feel my bones when they crash into my heart I like the taste of blood when you're tearing me apart I like to push you to the edge as long as you say you're mine”

Mary on a Cross - Ghost

“But through all the sorrow We were riding high And the truth of the matter is I never let you go, let you go We were scanning the cities Walking to greater dues But besides all the glamour All we got was bruised”

Desperado - Rihanna

“Desperado Sitting in a old Monte Carlo A man whose heart is hollow, uh Take it easy I'm not tryna go against you Actually, I'm going withcha Gotta get up out of here and You ain't leaving me behind”

#yakkimi #playlist #yakuza!kadokura #kimikura

[meds4beatlemania]

Til There was You (one-shot)

A/N: for Day 1 of McLennon week 2022, the theme was Hamburg. So, enjoy this one-shot where John is injured after a night out and Paul comes to his rescue!

John couldn’t remember the last he’d looked at the time. He hadn’t needed to - with a pop of Pep pills and the cheapest German beer the Silver Beatles could splurge on, it was like his fingers teleported from a bottle to his guitar’s fret to the tits of some hammered bird in the Star’s alleyway. With his drugged brain compressing the hours of sweating and screaming into minutes, who needs to keep track? 

She was German, that much his drunk ‘n drugged mind understood. He could not speak a word of German.  However, he did speak “horny drunk” and - how serendipitous! - she was looking for some action, too. 

It ended quick, though. They might’ve made out for almost an hour - probably not even that, and she wanted out. She shoved him off of her. 

“Oomf!” John’s lungs compressed against the back of his ribs as the bird left in tears. His head banged against the rough bricks of the neighboring bar. He groaned as his ass hit the asphalt, ruining his leather trousers. He got up and stumbled in a circle as his brain worked on over drive - getting his lungs to take in air normally again, pumping adrenaline to his ass and head; pumpong blood to keep him warm; discarding the Pep and producing the melatonin that it had prohibited; kicking his memory like a dead lawnmower - Where did the guys go? When did it get so cold? How long has it been? What the fuck happened to my watch? Where’s our room? 

Oh, he was screwed.  

Well, John concluded, better start walking. 

There was nary a thought behind John’s eyes as tried to appear sober along Hamburg’s nightlife. He braced the back of his head - a migraine starting to form. He brought his hand back, wiping the metallic sweat on his clothes. He mumbled some lyrics - vaguely reminiscent of Mama Thornton’s Hound Dog, mixed with Elvis’ version.  

You ain’t nothing but a hound dog, 

Been snoopin ‘round my door 

You ain’t nothing but a hound dog

Well, you ain’t ever got caught a rabbit,

Don’t think of comin’ ‘round here no more 

As he came around to a dry, empty alleyway, every step on loose gravel pierced the nerves of his feet. Exhausted, sweaty, aching, and crashing from his high, he gave up on finding their room.

 Better luck in the morning, perhaps.

He yawned, leaning head against the wall for support. 

So, so many footsteps echoed down the alleyway. 

“There you are!” 

Nah, he’s probably just talking to a cat. 

“Oh, you fucking moron.” John winced as the footsteps got louder - closer. Through the drowsiness, his memory lit up as a familiar face was outlined. 

“Just…wanna fucking..fuckin sleep…” 

“You can sleep when we get to the room. Or a hospital.”  Paul grunted as he tried to lift his friend from the ground. 

“Noooo..” 

“Shit, can you stand? Like, at all? Can’t do this alone, ya know!” 

“Fuchkoff!” John forced his legs to at least squat, and Paul finally had enough leverage to lift John by his shoulder. 

“That’s it..That’s it…Lean on me, now.” 

“Than..christ.” John only had to make his feet move, no matter how much they ached in his cowboy boots. 

 “So what the fuck happened?” 

“Dunno. Some bird just…” he weakly gestured a pushing movement, trying to find the words for it. 

“Ah.” 

“Yeah. I must’ve hit it hard, me head’s bleedin’, I think.” Everything lifted from his shoulders-  his weight, the migraine, the sleepiness. Maybe he was beginning to feel better. Until his ears started to get blurry. 

“Yeah. Made it easy to follow you.” 

“What?” He squinted, trying to hear his friend. 

“Yeah, ye left a bit of a trail - drops of blood starting at the club, right past our room, and back to the club.” Paul chuckled. 

John sighed, preferring not to talk. 

When they finally got back the room, it was repulsive. Everything about it would’ve caused Mimi to have a heart attack - the pile of moldy vomit next to George’s bed, George sleeping half-way off of the edge, Pete -for some reason- slept on the floor with a blanket and pillow next to a stripped bed, and Klaus was on a train to Liverpool with Astrid. 

Paul assessed John’s wound.

Yer mum was a nurse, wasn't she?

No. She was a midwife.

Oh, same difference.

He grimaced as John winced at every moving strand of hair  “I..uh..I don’t think ye lost too much blood. Hard to tell. Might be better to get it checked in the morning, though.” 

“I could die by then.” John whined. 

“Oh, shove it, softie.” Paul chuckled. He lightly poked John’s wound. “No, straight up, you’ll be fine.” 

“Okay. “ John yawned, leaning back on the naked bed. He stretched, and yawned, popping his jaw a little. “Night, Macca.” 

“Night, Lenny.” 

Paul turned out the light and settled on the floor, falling asleep and silently dreading the morning back pain as much as his friend’s morning agony.

#mclennonweek2022 #platonic mclennon #john lennon #paul mccartney #beatles fanfiction #the beatles

[tobeskinny-wemightdietrying]

BPD Vent!

tw: ed, bpd hell, suicidal ideation, sa, religious questioning, and addiction

bpd is out of control i tried to turn to god cause i wanted to k^ll myself and yk where that led me? to drugs but not the regular weed or prescribed to me, god gave me benzos, opioid’s and aderall. every now and then i’ll pop a 30 (thank you to my r^^ist/ cheater/ all around abuser who introduced me. i had a few really bad days and gave in to xanax because a friend mentioned she has a friend who can get them. i didn’t realize just he addictive thru can be i went through 28 in almost 5 days and i’m fighting everything to not take the last 2 to save for actual panic attacks. then i was offered addy and never did it before so i said fuck it 30mg? easy not knowing that it would last 12+ hours and it was just fun and i had an amazing time at work. also no one told me it gives u molly jaw???? i had no appetite but i found cough drops in my bag and started just playing with it in my mouth. i was watching my bsf (also coworker) and her jaw was moving crazy so we go to the bathroom and start bust out laughing cause we looked so fucking high she couldn’t smile(it was all crooked) and i couldn’t stop grinding my teeth😭 i can’t ever sleep so much so that my mom been feeding me 25mg amtryplin every night like candy and making me take it in front of her to go to bed which doesn’t fully put me to sleep i’ve been taking 3mg xanax and one of yhe 25mg followed by a joint or two. i only leave the house to go to work, besties house, or when my man(who’s not my man but is my man cause even tho we never dated we been fucking fucking raw for 5 years straight and have acknowledged we do truly care for each other we just don’t think a relationship will work in the long run i really do wanna be with him i just don’t want us to try and it back fire like a bomb and us never speak again i’m scared of being young and dumb and my stupid fucking bpd brain ) we’re both not in a good mindset i turned away from alcohol and went to real and he turned from drugs to alcohol and it’s very much giving if we try while both hurting well only hurt each other and if i hurt him it’ll hurt me. i think i’m in love with him but i’m not sure there’s a mutual trust with him about everything anyways gave to be up

in 3 hours hopefully i can fucking sleep. also tho why the fuck do i have a mandatory (or accept termination) 9am meeting on sunday when it is my only day off???????? i miss my bestie, my drugs, and my man.

#bpd vent #actually bpd #addiction

[rawrmeansilyindinosawr]

dear you,

you're 26 now and the weight of the world is still on your shoulders. the drugs keep taking up so much of ur life and u don't want it to stop because it makes life more interesting and gives u perspective so what the hell. sobriety's a joke and if you're holier than me you can get the fuck out. you're tired of being small, confused, addicted. to loveless lies. pisces men. staying up all night. you love sleeping in and also having a bedtime. being boring. normal. craving a sense of peace. you're still erratic and wear what you want based on how you want to feel and impulsive but now you count how much everything costs because u knew what it was like to have nothing at all. just a few months ago. and everything's still twisted and sick and sick and twisted but it is what it is and that's exactly how u like it.

you're braver and louder and more rustic and darker. not just the tattoos or the way you dress. everything consolidated into a dark feminine energy, sensual flair, romantic elegant gothic. all black. you don't take another second to wonder if someone down the street needs to get told to shut the fuck up. you want to read more and collect information in ur brain about everything there is to learn about the world and emerge and rly hope you get into that poetry program. there's so many ways that you can choose to go backwards. there's so many easy ways to betray yourself over and over and over again until you feel like there's nothing left.there's so many ways to continue to rot in the molded peach pit of your January lover, waxing crescent, wanning gibbous. some things are not meant to be and you have to accept that. somethings that hurt that feel good when they hurt doesn't mean it's actually good. somethings that U find endearing and poetic to feel don't mean they are feelings that u ought to feel forever. they're just familiar.

last year at 25 you promised yourself to stop smoking cigarettes. you lied. but you don't blame yourself. they feel like ur first love still. and outside of those child like eyes at 26 u realize promises r always gonna be held loosely. n pinky promises can still be broken. like marriage and babies and running away in fast cars with just a jar full of change.

you're still scared of food but you're done romanticizing your youth. scraped skinned bloody knees from falling on cement just to prove u bled. like shedding skin meant transformation. you'll still romanticize passing trains that light up polluted skies, 11:11 wishes, getting tucked in at night, and ring pop proposals that mimic wedding bands, though.

you're ok with sitting in silence and being alone. ok with not having to talk and entertain the crowd, the room. you're confident in how u make a statement either way. you know you're here to open the hearts of others. to make them feel. cuz if there's one reason 2 be alive it's to write. about romance, beauty, memories, love. the eternal things. the things that could break you down, build u up, make u cry.

you're confused why 26 feels more like a commitment to be alive and have a future and that makes u feel neutral. but like u have to kind of swallow that lump in the back of ur throat that says ur gonna do it all wrong or gonna fuck it all up. you flashback now to the time when you were 13 looking in the mirror when the clock stroke midnight and u were waiting for a visible change on ur birthday. it's funny now to think that's all that was to think about change.

you're being more comfortable with who you are, and wanting to share that with others; whether that is dramatic, expressive, way 2 depressive, aggressively over exaggerated....you are never gonna try to make urself small for the comfort of others. shallow u could never be. an ocean u will embody when u reach a million more of these days of birth, these happy birthdays. it feels unreal to have made it another year. I hope it continues to feel good rather than dreadful. I won't blow out my candles this time wishing I was dead, I'll wish for peace of mind. and the strength to live day by day by day by day one day at a time.

#mine #personal #birthday #26

[nataywrites]

A sleep-deprived Natay overly describes everything and personifies Insomnia.

Hello, friend. Today has been a day of many thoughts. I'm having a hard time corralling them into order. They butt against each other, like impatient goats trying to get to the feed at a petting zoo. Maybe I'm tired? Insomnia hit me like a truck last night, and I am left with very little energy as a result. There is a general sense of mere existence and little else. Like I exist to sit in this chair only, to passively regard everything around me without recognition. Thinking through a Pea Souper, a brain fog so dense you could cut it with a butter knife and serve it on a plate.

Sometimes I am taken by the feeling that certain things (sensations, space, lack of space, absence of something, someone, someplace, disorder, the list goes on) almost seem to take on an identity of their own. Insomnia is one of many entity things to me. As if some sort of being decides they want to sit in on my thoughts and point out all the things that are making me uncomfortable at that moment.

The sheet isn't tucked in. Being pulled into the curve of Addie's body as we try to sleep, and my nightshirt has crawled up a bit, and skin on skin makes me feel sticky and anxious. Is my hair tied up high enough so the elastic doesn't compress and push into the back of my scalp? Do I have my water bottle on my table? Do I need to go to the bathroom again? Did I miss a spot with my flosser? What if I can't fall asleep?

After dispelling all these extra thoughts, I find myself in that twilight between waking and sleeping. True sleep hides in the murk of deeper waters, but I can't seem to sink down into the comfort of the lake bed. I come out of it frustrated and grumpy- the sort of frustration one might experience when they want to swim underwater but they can't take off their life vest. The damn thing forces my head up and out of the twilight like some sort of human buoy. Then I remember I forgot to take my Remeron when I came into bed. I snatch the bottle off my nightstand after feeling around in the dark for it.

Three years of working in a pharmacy and I can open one of those safety caps in pitch dark. I fish out one tablet and snap it in half between my fingers and sourly pop it in my mouth and follow it with gulps of water. Remeron is one of those funny drugs that makes me more sleepy the less I take of it. In a half hour, I may as well be a log so soggy from the water of sleep that I sink to the bottom. Last night, I forgot to take it, but when I remembered, I rationalized that if I did take it I wouldn't be able to peel myself out of the depths of my dreams. It does that too. My dreams are like a slippery, smooth-walled well with a ledge too high up from the surface of the water to claw myself up.

Tonight I will go to bed at a decent time. Tonight I will happily take my sleeping meds and crawl into bed, no matter how hard it is to wake up with the sun. Maybe I will have enough energy to go to church and sing? Some of my favorite people are there. Some of my favorite people are here too. Whether they know it or not. At least tomorrow I'll be awake enough to regard all of you with a smile. Remember to take your meds. Don't be like the log writing this.

Love,

Natay

#insomnia #sleeping meds #brain fog

[1000-word-stories]

Write a story about a world where everyone's dreams become reality.

I was curious to know when it happened. However, I couldn't tell the real from the fake anymore. Once you dreamt it. So it was. I used to be able to go to sleep and dream with no repercussions. But, more and more it all just blends into one. I lived terrified of what may come from my subconscious, morphing into a physical form that would change my life's trajectory forever. Some believe it was magic, others believed it was the chips they planted in our minds. I didn’t care how or why it happened. I just wanted out. But, if I had to believe in anything I would like to go with magic. However, our beliefs can't argue with logic. How else would you explain our dreams becoming reality? We spend so much time awake that we forget to think about how what we see. What we do and how our actions and the actions of others shape our minds. The conscience and unconscious. And so we are here. 

I usually don’t worry about my dreams. Sleep incorporated had developed a new drug meant to keep us from dreaming. It works if you remember to take it. Everyone had to be diligent about taking this pill every time they went to sleep. Those of us who could afford the medication that is. They had refined the formula down to 1 pill every 24 hours and that would control your rem sleep cycle. Keeping you just on the precipice of deep sleep. That way you never really dream. The updated formula also made you less drowsy. And more attentive, even with the lack of sleep. This was of course if you could afford the new and improved version. $100 a pop. Those of us like me still used the original version. The one that ramshackle your head. Making you feel worse than if you had never tried to get some sleep at all. Not to mention the drowsiness, constant fatigue and in some rare cases it even induced dreaming. 

I was usually diligent about taking my pills. That's me the stickler, the face of responsibility. However, last night some friends invited me out for drinks. I couldn't have more than one. But this was one helluva drink. By the time I stumbled home and made it into bed makeup still on I hadn't even realized I never took my pills. Somewhere deep down, far in the back of my mind, there was a voice of reason. However, she was drowned out by the pounding induced by the alcohol. The only way to subside it was to shut my eyes and try to turn off my brain. But… It didn't turn off. It turned on. Walking down the block to my favorite coffee shop I could see bits and pieces of the dream clear as day. As I got up this morning to get dressed, I tried to stop myself from making it a reality. But, it's like my conscious mind was taking a backseat today. 

I saw myself put on those same black wide-leg jeans and white v-neck t-shirt, followed by a dark grey peacoat. Just like I had on in my dream. I put in the necklace with my mother's ring attached around my neck and my gold watch. I gathered my tablet and wireless keyboard to try and get some writing done. Just as I did in my dream. I put on those same comfortable boots I loved to wear and headed out. I wasn't in control of my legs, my arms, or my mind for that matter. It's like my entire body was moving through space and time on its own accord. I was just along for the ride. I made it to the coffee shop and ordered my usual. It’s crazy how dreams tend to mirror reality. I sat in the coffee shop trying to calm myself down. The problem with my dream becoming a reality is I don't know how the dream ended. The most I can remember is up until now. Being still hungover didn't help. There is a heavy fog clouding the rest of the dream. Without even knowing what happened I could already tell its dreadful. I have always had an overactive imagination. There’s nothing I can do now but let the fates have their way with me. 

Then it happened. One moment I was at my computer, in my own little world,  focused on a particular spicy scene I was writing and then. There was someone sitting across from me. I looked up into the blue-grey eyes of one of the most beautiful men I have ever seen. As my eyes floated across his face, taking in his strong angular jaw, full lips with the slightest dip on the bottom one creating the perfect pout, his straight nose, and thick eyebrows -one of which was arched questioningly- to his perfectly tousled dark hair. I knew this was from my dream. It had to be. No human man has ever been made this perfect. 

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” he said. Pulling my left hand to his, caressing the tattoo on my wrist. God, I've been starved for human touch. 

“Well, you've found me” I responded. Making it a point to not acknowledge the fire burning low in my stomach. All he did was touch my wrist. I need to pull myself together. 

“ I'm not particularly fond of being kept waiting,” He said. In a matter-of-fact tone. 

“My apologies… SIR” I answered. 

“Your gonna have to make it up to me” he declared. His lips formed into a knowing smirk. The dam broke and the memory of my dream came crashing in. chipping away at what little hope I had left that this dream would end well. Flashes of this beautiful stranger doing truly unspeakable things to me began to flood my mind. Unspeakable things, right here in this cafe, My favorite cafe. 

“Hmmm… How’s that?” I asked my heart pounding in my chest. This isn't going to end well. I could feel it in my bones. 

“ Well, how about you start off by coming over here and getting on your knees for me,” He commanded. And as if my body was being controlled by some phantom ventriloquist in the sky I rose to my feet walked around the table and dropped to my knees….

#literature #women writers #1000 word stories #writer things #short story #story prompt #short stories

[pynkgothicka]

Dark! Yandere! Katsuki Bakugou x Fem! Reader

Tw- Noncon, Drugging, Asshole Katsuki

Katsuki was weird.

He was one of your dorm mates friends who was always over. His dark red pools would follow you as you grabbed a snack while he was over. He was quiet, just observing and grumbling when referred to. Your friend would tease you saying that he had a crush on you and that he's a decent guy. What happened while you were out?

So when you saw him at a club you and your roommate would go to in order to loosen up you felt your blood run cold yet run 3 times as fast. He was at the bar with some of his other friends, he was chugging down a bear. You don't know why but you instantly went ahead to go and greet him.

"Hi Katsuki!" You enthused over the loud music. He looked in your direction, cheeks already flushed, he nodded his head up, a quiet hi back. "So what are you doing out?"

"Restin my fuckin nerves. My brain is fried after exams." He said nonchalantly, taking another swig of whatever he had. You knew it was strong just by the smell. It was one of those smells you would taste and it put a terrible taste in your mouth.

"That's good or whatever, what you got there?" You inquired, finally taking a seat next to him. Yet you were both in the same brighter chairs he still towered over you. His muscular figure flexed with every move he made. His friends giggled childishly behind you before whispering something in Katsuki's ear, then finally walking away.

"Hard shit. Want some?"

You had so many drinks at this point. You clung on to Katsuki, as he told your roommate he was going to take you home. She was drunk as well so she just agreed and kept dancing. He held you up as he walked away from the club, making it to a black pickup truck. 

"Your carss weird…" You slurred out giggling as if it was the funniest thing in the world. 

"Mhmm, get in." Katsuki puts you in the passenger's seat, buckling your seat belt for you. "Take a nap dumbass. I'll get you home." He reassured, closing the door in your face. Your eyes drooped as you finally let sleep take over. 

Katsuki looked at you, drunkenly slumbering away. You looked so cute. He leaned over kissing your forehead, before pulling off. He had so many ideas running through his head right now. But he calmed down quickly, speeding home.

You woke with a start, your head pounding. Springing up from your original position you began looking around. Before you could do any real observations though a force pulled you back down. 

"Good mornin'."

Shit it was Katsuki.

Did you sleep with him or something?

"I don't remember much from last night, what even happened?"

"I drugged ya'."

"What…"

"Mhm now can we go back to sleep…" Katsuki grumbled pulling your body closer to his, he was acting so casually as if he didn't just kidnap you. Not only that but drugged you when you were vulnerable. So you started struggling in his grip, pushing at his large arm to get him off you. He kept groaning and grumbling. “Stop fuckin’ movin.” 

“I want to go home. My friend, hell your friend is probably worried sick about me.”

“Okay? You act like I care, have them worry for all I care.`` Katsuki sat up and got up from out of bed, grabbing your leg as he walked around. You yelped as he threw your foot to the ground, sitting you up as he stood over you. “Why are you so fuckin’ against the idea of us?"

You started kicking frantically, trying to land a hit on him. Only for him to grab your feet and pin them to the ground. His hands then trailed up your legs, seemingly admiring every inch of your skin. Then he made his way to your thighs, his grip tightening as he went up and down seemingly teasing you. Then it hit you.

You wore the shortest pair of shorts known to man. Its sad that you already knew what was coming next.

Katsuki took notice of this and tore at your jeans, the metal zipper and button popping off and shooting off. He yanked them down along with your panties. “Obviously your not compleytely against it all, your fuckin’ soaked.” 

You tried kicking at him again, until he put all his weight onto your thighs. Katsuki pulled you into his face, already getting way too excited and attaching himself to you. He sucked on your clit, sloppily eating you out for all its worth. You grabbed and yanked at his hair to try and pull him off you. All that caused was for him to groan into your cunt, stimulating you more. His hands spread your legs further apart. When he finally came up for air, his lower half os his face shimmered in your juices. He seemingly cackled and he pushed you further into the bed, the comforter nearly suffocating you.

“Look at how pretty you are, I love it when you cower away from me you fucking slut.” Tears poured down your face at this point, the fight had left your body. All you could do was watch as Katsuki picked up your legs and bent them towards your upper body. You hissed between your clenched teeth. He held your legs with one hand while the other held himself at his base. He tapped the tip on your dripping cunt, each slap making him hiss. Finally he pushed in.

He was in heaven while you were in the depths of hell.

Katsuki started off with a relentless pace, his tip slamming into your cervix. He seemed to get off even more too your screams and wails of pain. 

“Shit your always this wet when your getting fucked?!” He yelled following behind with laughter. “Your such a fuckin’ whore, but I love ya for it.” Katsukis head fell back as he groaned out more. He was louder than you even/ All he did was laugh and taunt you as he ruined you both inside and out. His grip on your ankles had tightened as he neared his release.

“Watch me creampie you baby!” That was the last thing you heard as you felt him falter and cum inside you. He fell on you not moving a inch. 

“That should teach ya to appreciate me bitch.”

#yandere #yandere blog #tw yandere #yandere x reader #bakugou x y/n #bakugou katuski x reader #bakugou katsuki #katsukibakugou #yandere bakugou #dark writing #dark bnha #yandere bnha #bnha smut #bnha bakugo smut #bnha bakugo x reader #yandere smut #tw noncon #tw drugging

[jungkxook]

—pour up. (m)

⟶ pairing: jungkook x reader x taehyung

⟶ genre: fuckboy!jungkook / fuckboy!taehyung + smut  

⟶ words: 14,048 (idk how it’s literally just smut)

⟶ rating: 18+

⟶ summary: sleeping with both notorious frat boys kim taehyung and jeon jungkook doesn’t sound so bad ━ especially when you’re drunk and faded.

⟶ warnings: mentions of drug/alcohol use, essentially pwp lol, threesome, double penetration, voyeurism, messy rough sex, multiple orgasms, overstimulation, dry humping, manhandling, doggy style, riding (sort of?), fingering, oral sex (f and m receiving), face riding, face fucking, deepthroating, breast play, slight begging (mostly oc making jungkook beg hehe), brief name calling, dirty talking, unprotected sex, creampie

⟶ note: this is a repost of a fic from my old blog! also shout out to miss jlin @bratkook​ for being the sweetest and for liking this trashy fic of mine, and a happy early birthday present to @onherwings​ miss juno, the resident taekook lover!! 💛

also the accompanying song to this fic is pour up by dean!

There were times when you were sober where you were persistent about never being in a five foot radius of a frat boy, much less strip yourself of your dignity long enough to sleep with one.

Your appalling disgust and immense irritation of the male species that were frat boys kept you well in tune to your rule ━ until you’re far past the point of drunk and faded. Only then, when your bloodstream is laced with alcohol and your mind is nothing but a hazy cloud of smoke, you shrink into a shameless hypocrite and favour the appeal of a simple hook up. But you have needs too; it isn’t entirely your fault. Kim Taehyung offers you exactly that, with the promise to then act as if nothing happens the very next day so that the two of you can revert to despising one another out in public.

You act as if no one knows about your flings with ultimate frat boy Taehyung almost every weekend, as if they’re just as oblivious as you, but damn near the whole school knows and most certainly the rest of the boys in Beta Tau Sigma, or as Taehyung puts it, his brothers. It’s a useless cycle of bicker, avoid, drink, sex, and repeat, ever since you joined the school as a freshman and the sophomore boy took an interest in you. He’s charming in all the right ways and good looking but his smooth appeal was almost too good to be true and, past his “kind” smiles, you could make him out to be arrogant, vain, and cocky. Maybe you would have given him an actual chance had it not been for his snarkiness but all your brain could truly handle was his dick for a few hours a week.

Unsurprisingly, you always end up crashing at Beta Tau Sigma after one of their raging parties that results in your hook ups with Taehyung; surprisingly, Taehyung is miraculously into pillow talk post-sex and so he doesn’t entirely mind if you stay the night. But, by morning, when the alcohol has all but turned into a terrible hangover, he can hardly care less if you stay or not.

Usually, you wake up on your own, courtesy of past sober you setting an alarm on your phone to make sure you wake up earlier than all the other walkers of shame and anyone else in Beta Tau Sigma. Ideally, it was to help guarantee that no one would ever see you or judge you for stooping low enough to sleep with a fuckboy but you don’t know how well that’s working out for you anymore, if you’re being honest.

That’s why, early one fateful Sunday morning after a night of fun with Taehyung, you awaken with a start to the shrill Marimba tone that rips through the silence of the room and causes you to literally jump out of bed and crash onto the floor. You groan at the sharp pain that shoots up your spine and accompanies your groggy mind as your eyes flicker open only to be greeted with a blinding light that is the sun as it filters through the shut curtains. Littered on the ground are clothes, your clothes, beer bottles, red solo cups, discarded bed sheets, a singular condom wrapper (you thank your past selves for at least being sober enough to remember to use one), and your cell phone.

“Turn that shit off, for fuck sakes,” he grovels.

His hangover, and the early morning, makes his already deep voice even rougher, huskier, and you blame your disoriented mind for thinking he sounds even remotely sexy. He doesn’t bother to lift his head from his pillow or to find where you are in the room, the messy longer-than-usual curls of his hair flopping into his lashes as he flips onto his back. Other bodily remnants remain from the night before, from the mellowing ache between your legs left in the wake of his dick sufficiently railing you to the bite marks on his neck that you had so graciously bestowed him.

Now, you roll your eyes at him instead but dive for your phone nearby and tap the snooze button before it wakes the entire house and rouses the army of fuckboys from the dead.

“Good morning to you too,” You remark. “Is that better, princess?”

“Much.”

You push yourself to your feet and stretch, the stiff joints in your body popping and cracking, before searching for your clothes. You’re certain Taehyung has fallen back asleep as you dig around through the clutter to find your belongings but what else is new? It’s a routine the two of you have come to know well, and one that neither of you mind. You spot some sort of lacy material hidden underneath a few of Taehyung’s dirty laundry laying on the floor and reach for it thinking it’s yours. You’re only mildly disturbed to find that it isn’t yours at all ━ though you’re more concerned about the hygienic purposes of touching some other girl’s thong than you are about the blatant fact Taehyung sleeps with more girls than just you (a fact you swear you could care less for).

“Jesus Christ, your room is a disaster,” You scoff now.

“You could clean it,” Taehyung suggests sluggishly. Now, he’s awake, pretty and hooded eyes fluttering open to find you nearby. He props his hand behind his head to lift his gaze a little higher.

You snort, tossing the underwear away. “You never cease to━”

“Amaze you?”

“Repel me more than when I see the collection of thongs you have hidden in your room,” You correct. Fortunately, you spot your own underwear nearby and scoop it up, quickly slipping into them.

“Aw, baby, is that a bit of jealousy I hear?” Taehyung asks. He runs a hand through his dishevelled dark locks and shoots you a drowsy smirk. “You know you’re my one and only. I can always count on you when I want good head.”

“Please, flatter me some more, Tae,” You quip dryly.

As you hastily slide into your stiff shirt and jeans next and turn to face him, combing your fingers through your hair, Taehyung seems to take your words to heart and tries again. “You look like shit.”

You feign a voluntarily loud and overly dramatic moan. “Ugh, you really do know how to treat a girl━” Your cut off by a shameless snort from Taehyung before you continue on, “You know, you don’t exactly look the hottest right now either.”

“I beg to differ,” he replies nonchalantly. Technically, he isn’t lying, but you refuse to feed his ego any more.

“As if.”

“Funny,” he hums. “Could’ve sworn last night you were calling me hot when you were begging for my dick.”

You don’t bother to reply. Instead, you shake your head as you rub your tired face, uttering, “I need a coffee.”

“You could stay,” he offers. “I can make you one.”

“You don’t even know how to boil water,” You retort. “But thanks for the gesture. Try not to throw up on yourself today, okay?”

Taehyung mumbles something in response but then he’s already flipping over onto his side to fall back asleep again. You grab your bag from the floor and slip into your shoes before tiptoeing out of the room.

The Beta house is just as much a disaster as Taehyung’s room is and you find yourself stepping over more bottles, cups, empty pizza boxes, and hungover passed out people with phallic images doodled on their faces. The sun filters into the ever grand mansion and only illuminates the chaos the frat boys put it through. Everyone is thankfully still asleep as you head downstairs but, as you sneak past the kitchen, you notice two figures rummaging about, boisterous unabashed laughter filling the house that somehow hasn’t woken the others yet.

Jeon Jungkook stands before you with Park Jimin, both fellow Beta brothers, though Jungkook is in the same year as you. They, like most other Beta boys (and especially Taehyung), are well known on campus but Jungkook is perhaps even worse than Taehyung. Now, he’s adorned in only low hanging gray sweatpants that show off the ripples of his toned chest and the happy trail that threatens for your eyes to follow it. He holds a bowl of cereal close to him with the same arm decorated on every inch with tattoos, a snapback pushing his messy hair up and away from his forehead. The best part (and you mean that not at all) ━ or the worst ━ is the fact that he stands on a hoverboard, as if walking is too much for him to handle at nine in the morning. Jimin isn’t far off wearing the same attire, only his look is paired with the fuckboy-essential-starter-pack of socks and Adidas slides, and he’s at least actually using his legs to walk.

“Morning,” Jungkook smirks. “Time for the walk of shame?”

You have to retain a sigh. “I’m surprised you’re up, Jeon. I was sure you were gone past the point of saving last night.”

“A couple of shots do nothing for me,” Jungkook replies, shovelling a spoonful of cereal into his mouth. “I was pretty much sober.”

At this, you sit back on your heels and look him once over skeptically. “You kept trying to hook up with me, called your dick Jungcock, threw up in one of the vases, and then passed out in the bathtub. I wouldn’t have exactly called you sober.”

The smirk remains on Jungkook’s face. If anything, he seems more so amused and it pisses you off. Jimin bursts into a fit of laughter and shakes his head.

“Always a pleasure seeing you, Y/N,” he greets. “Hey, are you coming to the party going down at Lambdas house after exams? It’s pretty exclusive but you and your friends are all invited by courtesy of us.”

“Ugh, I can’t even think about going to another party right now. How do you Beta whores do it?” You grovel. “Besides, why would we come if we know you’re going to be there?”

“‘Cause Tae’s going and you’re probably gonna wanna suck his dick,” Jungkook suggests snidely.

“I was gonna say the free booze,” Jimin offers instead. “Man, you know the Lambdas. They’re all rich pretentious sons of country club owners. They hardly throw parties but, when they do, you know it’s going to be wild. I wouldn’t miss it if I were you.”

“Well,” You say, “thanks for the invitation but we’ll see. Maybe if we have a pre-game where I can get drunk enough to handle your faces and the Lambda boys together.”

“I’ve always said you’re more fun when you’re drunk,” Jungkook hums pensively. Your eyes narrow into a glare and you’re fortunate Jimin is there to block your path from tackling Jungkook.

“Okay, whatever,” You grumble. “I’m out of here. I think if I stay here any longer, I’ll lose all my brain cells.”

Jimin chuckles but hardly seems bothered by your comment. He waves you off as he slips out of the kitchen to retreat into another room, leaving you alone with Jungkook.

“Can I get you anything before you go?” he asks. There’s a cheeky tone laced in his words that makes you blatantly aware he’s trying to suggest something more, like his dick.

“Absolutely not,” You wave him off. “See you around, Jungidiot.”

He grins and shoves another spoonful into his mouth. “Hey, maybe next Saturday you can think about blowing me instead of Tae, yeah?”

He’s met with you jamming your middle finger in his face and it only seems to entertain him further. As you march out of their home, slamming the door behind you, you have one discernable thought amongst your hangover and that is that you’ll definitely need to have that pre-game before you have the audacity to even see Jungkook, or any of the Beta boys for that matter, at the Lambdas.

That Saturday, you find yourself at the Lambdas house party.

So maybe you had sort of been lying when you said you weren’t so sure of going to it, but the thought was tempting enough and you aren’t one to pass up on a good party, especially when it’s after weeks of headaches and stressing over studying and exams.

Mid-terms come and go and when you finally finish writing your last paper, all you want to do is let loose and party and get dicked down by Taehyung. The Lambdas, despite their pretentious behaviour, looks to be very promising ━ but only after you down a few shots beforehand and have a beer while you’re getting ready. You’re not exactly as drunk or as tipsy as you would have prefered but it still gives you a nice enough buzz that makes you warm and lets the adrenaline pump in your veins and excites you even more for the party. The house you rent is off campus but it’s close to Beta’s and Taehyung offers to give you guys a lift to the Lambdas who are a fifteen minute walk away (but you know Taehyung will do anything to not walk anywhere his penny board can’t take him ━ and it’s not even Taehyung who is driving but his friend, Jin).

You can hear the party at Lambdas before you’re even there. The thump of bass coming from the house isn’t hard to miss, especially not with the way it seems to rattle the ground the closer you get. The house is crammed full to capacity and people have already begun to spill onto the lawn by the time you have arrived. A potent waft of alcohol and weed fill your senses and it is all you could really make out in the rambunctious party. You can hardly hear yourself think, let alone what others are saying to you. Yet, you still found a way to have fun almost instantly, drifting away from the guys to party with your friends.

Most of the night is a blur and a haze of confusion but you can remember drinking and drinking some more until you’re sufficiently smashed. You can’t quite recall where you had lost your friends, though you suspect it was after the intense game of beer pong you were suckered into in which you were certain there were no winners or losers as it was just an excuse to drink even more. It’s nearing 1 a.m. when you finally bump into a familiar face, pulling you back from the unruly party and the adrenaline rush coursing through your veins.

You’ve just slipped outside for some fresh air, perched on the front porch, when you notice Jimin is passed out on the lawn below. The other stragglers gathered outside barely take note of him but maybe that’s because he had chosen to faceplant in the shadows under the porch, tucked safely away from the rest of the party. Just before you can even think to walk over to him and make sure he’s still alive, the front door of the house swings wide open and a frenzied Taehyung bursts outside, shortly followed by an equally dumbfounded Jungkook.

“Where the fuck is he?” Taehyung hisses.

“I don’t know,” Jungkook sighs, disgruntled, “but leave it to him to run off and disappear.”

“Looking for someone?”

The two boys startle at your voice. They whirl around to find you taking a sip of the drink in your hand, as if only just noticing your presence. You hadn’t seen them since you parted ways a handful of hours ago in the party, though you’re fairly certain they’re just as smashed as you.

“Ah, babe!” Taehyung beams wolfishly. “What a pleasure seeing you out here. Uh, you wouldn’t happen to have seen where Jimin went, would you?”

You nod in the direction of the sleeping boy down below. “He’s there. He’s passed out cold, though. What the hell did you do to him?”

“Nothing,” Jungkook says. He grimaces as he hastily follows Taehyung down onto the lawn to stand near Jimin, and you in tow. “Jimin just likes to get out of hand. What should we do, Tae? We can’t just leave him here and Luna’s going to be pissed if she sees him like this.”

Taehyung stares down at Jimin miserably, thinking momentarily. “Well, Luna’s looking for him so we might as well drop him off at her dorm. He can deal with her when he’s sober.”

There’s a brief moment where you spot Jungkook seriously considering this though, as if leaving Jimin on the lawn of a frat house is a safer option than returning him to his girlfriend. Ultimately, he caves and you watch as Taehyung nudges Jimin awake (and by nudge, you mean he slaps the boy across the face) before pulling a very disoriented Jimin to his feet and slinging one of his arms over Taehyung’s neck.

“Fuck, he’s heavy,” Taehyung huffs. “Give me a hand, Jungkook.”

Jungkook nods, stepping forward to take Jimin’s other arm and hook it around his own neck. The two boys seem to be struggling carrying most of Jimin’s body weight, though they’re carrying mostly dead weight as Jimin continues to drift in and out of consciousness.

Before they can leave you offer to help though you don’t know what you can really do so you suspect your inebriated mind just wanted to go with them for the hell of it. Luna’s place isn’t far. It’s a ten minute walk from Lambda’s, but in that ten minutes, none of you talk about anything of real importance except for chuckle and laugh about things that happened at the party.

Eventually you make it to Luna’s, who answers the door angrily after you knock on it as if you’ve disrupted her slumber and frowns when she sees Jimin’s current state. At least she has the decency to thank the three of you. When she shuts the door behind her, the three of you turn to look at one another, almost clueless.

“So, what now?” Taehyung asks. “Head back to the party?”

The thought of making the ten minute walk back to the party in your drunken mind seems like an eternity. That, mixed with the way your feet scream in agony from the heels you’re wearing, you begin to pout and shake your head.

“I can’t walk anymore,” You whine, words drunkenly slurring together. “I’d be fine just sitting here.”

Jungkook’s nose scrunches as he looks at you once over. “How drunk are you?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well, how about we just go back to our place?” Taehyung asks. His arm slides around your waist then, tugging you close to his side. If one thing is for certain, the boy tends to get more handsy the more drunk he is, and you never seem to mind. “I’ve got a fresh bowl we can hit and we can drink there and just chill?”

You and Jungkook consider Taehyung’s offer fleetingly and, to you, it seems much more appealing.

“Sign me up,” You say. “The Lambdas were a bit too over the top for my liking. There’s only so much I can handle.”

Jungkook shrugs and nods in agreement. “Then I guess I’m going with you guys.”

The five minute walk to Beta is short and soon you’re inside the eerily empty house and climbing the steps to Taehyung’s room but not before the three of you raid their cabinets for any type of liquor. Eventually, you’re all lounging in Taehyung’s room, some type of music playing in the background as the three of you pass around a bottle of whisky and the bong Taehyung had promised he had, giggling at each other.

By 2 a.m., you are smashed and faded but blissfully so.

Taehyung and Jungkook are not too far off. It’s Taehyung who comes up with the idea to play strip poker, though with a twist. His version of the game includes: taking a shot anytime one of you loses a round along with either stripping an article of clothing or being allowed to pass it and get dared to do something else, though each person only has three passes.

Jungkook loses the first round, shedding only his jacket. Taehyung and you lose the second round; you decide to strip out of your own cardigan while Taehyung flicks off his hat. Jungkook and Taehyung lose the third round and both kick off their shoes. The game progresses slowly, with the three of you coming up with “clever” loopholes out of the rules, like stripping one sock one round and then another sock the next and all of you are too drunk to really protest. Eventually, the game winds up with Taehyung and Jungkook both in their pants and you still wearing both your shirt and jeans. Both the boys have used one of their passes and are still losing which, you will admit, boosts your confidence ever so slightly especially when you have such a nice view in front of you.

Both boys are toned, with certified gym rat Jungkook’s abs a bit more chiseled, and you know that sober you would cringe at how hard you seem to be drooling over them. Jungkook must notice because he shoots you a wink that has you squirming in your seat.

“Like what you see?” he asks.

“N-No,” You say shortly. “Shut up and go. It’s your turn.”

You end up losing that round, unfortunately, but you have no qualms with stripping out of your jeans and kicking them to the side. The next round, you lose again, except you decide to use one of your passes which has both boys groaning in defeat.

“Remember,” You coo, “play nice boys.”

The two exchange a look and you wait patiently, taking your shot of whisky in the meantime as Taehyung chides you on encouragingly with a cheeky, “Pour up, baby girl.”

You down the shot in one gulp, wincing as it burns down your throat, then chase it quickly with the drink you had stolen from their kitchen. A drowsy smirk tugs at Taehyung’s lips as he takes another rip from the bong, breathing out a cloud of smoke as he hums insouciantly, “I’ve got your dare.”

There’s a split moment where he makes eye contact with you and pushes his hair out of his eyes.

“Come here and kiss me.”

Had you been sober, you might have rolled your eyes at his simple yet assertive dare but, instead, you can’t help but snicker as you lean across to him from your seat on the floor and pull him down for a not so graceful kiss. His whisky coated tongue instantly collides with yours in an open mouthed frenzy that’s full of teeth clashing and wet sounds but it’s hot, too hot, even as Taehyung pulls you closer to him with his hand grasping at your chin. You instinctively react, teeth nipping at his lower lip as you suck hard, momentarily forgetting about Jungkook sitting in the room.

A moan emits from you as your fingers thread through his hair. Jungkook is left to watch but his eyes stay locked on your figure and the way you cave so easily to Taehyung, the way your mouth moves against his. He can’t seem to tear his eyes away from your position on your hands and knees, or the way you arch your back in an attempt to get closer to Taehyung, and he certainly can’t seem to look away from the tempting curve of your ass jutting in his direction. All Jungkook suddenly wants is for you to be kissing him the same way you’re kissing Taehyung.

You’re only interrupted when he finds the nerve to clear his throat after a few moments. “Nah, it’s alright, I’ll just sit here. Do you guys want me to leave?”

He’s being sarcastic, of course, and when you and Taehyung part to look at the boy, he’s scowling. The two of you chuckle lightly but don’t respond, though you remember the game you’re still playing. Taehyung kisses you one last time before you settle back onto the floor, a sheepish giggle bubbling in your chest. Taehyung loses the next round and he decides to strip down into his underwear though he hasn’t lost yet (the goal is nudity and neither of your drunk selves have enough dignity left to give up before then).

The round after that, you lose again. You decide, once more, to use another one of your passes and the two boys pause, thinking of a dare for you as you take a shot (which, you have realized, only get harder to take as time passes).

“I have one,” Taehyung says at long last.

“Bro,” Jungkook groans, “if you just wanna fuck, let me know. I’ll leave. I don’t think I can sit here and watch you dare her to suck your face again.”

Taehyung laughs and shakes his head. “Easy there. I was just gonna suggest that you━” he points at you before nodding toward Jungkook, “give him a lap dance.”

“A what?” Jungkook’s jaw drops open, his eyes widening. “M-Me?”

You glance up at Taehyung, quirking an eyebrow. “Him?”

Taehyung erupts into another fit of laughter but he’s the only one who finds the situation hilarious because you and Jungkook continue to sit there, dumbfounded. When Taehyung calms himself down, he wipes his eyes and shakes his head.

“Are you seriously telling me you haven’t been noticing?” he asks.

“Noticing what?”

“The way Jungkook keeps eye-fucking you,” Taehyung says simply.

Jungkook gaps. “The fuck? I haven’t.”

“Jungkook, you’re not exactly sly,” Taehyung says. “He’s been doing it the whole night, babe. It’s not the first time he’s done it, too. I just figured we could do him a little favour.”

Your turn to look up at Jungkook and purse your lips. He’s seated in Taehyung’s desk chair and has a frown painted on his face. It’s not like it comes as a surprise to you because he’s constantly trying to flirt with you even when you’re sober but his sudden flustered appearance puzzles you slightly. You’ll admit the idea is ludicrous, but Jungkook is undeniably hot, and grinding on his dick sounds more than wonderful to you in your current state. Either way, you stand to your feet.

“I’ll do it,” You say. “Why not?”

“Wh-What?” Jungkook yelps. “You will?”

“Yeah,” You flash him a pearly smirk. “What? Is confident Jungkookie finally shy?”

At the mention of the taunting nickname, he straightens up in his seat and scowls. “No. I’m just surprised you gave in so easily. You must really like me, huh?”

“Keep dreaming, Jeon,” You retort.

The music is still playing in the background as you slink towards Jungkook’s seated figure. Meanwhile, Taehyung is watching with an amused look on his face and sits back, clearly enjoying the view as he tells you that you have three minutes. As you approach Jungkook, he leans back in his seat and watches you with dark eyes. Jungkook’s eyes sweep over your figure, from the way you muse your hands through your messy hair, your tight tank top with one strap falling down your shoulder, your lacy and scantily clad underwear, and your smooth legs. He gulps at the sight and shifts in his seat.

As soon as you’re standing in front of him, you whirl around so that your back is to him and jutt your butt out just enough to catch his attention as you sway your hips to the music. Your hands ghost up your sides just faintly enough so that chills run down your spine and you lock eyes with Taehyung for a split second to see him grinning. You sit back on Jungkook’s lap and his breath hitches in his throat suddenly. He hates to admit how easily you’re driving him crazy and as soon as you are but he takes the time to enjoy the dance anyway, eyes staying trained on your ass as you grind against him in agonizingly slow circles and right against his dick nestled against his thigh. He can’t help it when a moan emits from him.

“Fucking hell,” he grunts, raking his hands through his hair. You snicker at his reaction, craning your neck to look behind at him.

“Enjoying yourself, Kookie?”

“N-No,” he rasps. This is a lie, of course. “Turn around.”

His command only humours you but you don’t disobey. You get up for a second to spin around and face him before climbing back onto his lap, swinging one leg over his. Before you drop your hips completely on him, you’re rocking them back and forth against the thin air, your hands snaking around his neck. His hands suddenly find purchase on your waist and he yanks you down onto him with a sudden neediness that surprises you, though you don’t complain. You continue to grind against his lap and you can’t help your greedy self when your hands reach out to run up and down his toned chest. He shivers at your slightest touch, his jaw clenched, but he keeps his gaze focused on your eyes, as if challenging you for more. Behind you, Taehyung is taking another hit from the bong and laughs lightly at Jungkook’s reactions.

“Let him touch you,” Taehyung says.

You expect Jungkook to listen to Taehyung and reach out to grab onto you but he hesitates, his hands remaining at your hips. So, instead, you take his hands in yours and begin pulling them up, sliding them along your midriff and up to your chest. You don’t even flinch as you let him cup your boobs over your clothes and you watch him slyly as he gulps.

“Is this the first time you’ve actually touched a girl, Jungkook?” You quip. “You’re gawking at my boobs like it is. Not gonna wet yourself, hm?”

“Fuck off,” he growls, though there’s no malice in his voice.

Instead, he focuses his attention on your breasts and the weight of them in his palm. They’re soft and supple and he squeezes them firmly, jiggles the flesh as he fondles at you blatantly. He hates to admit it but he feels as if he’s going to combust at any second, repressing the sudden urge to tear off your shirt and burrow his head in your chest, your boobs in his mouth. He doesn’t know whether the soft moan that slips from your parted pink lips is intentional to mess with him or because you had been getting carried away yourself. Either way, Jungkook’s certain it’s the hottest thing he’s heard in a while, the hottest thing he’s seen in a while, and he hates how his sudden erection forms, how embarrassing it must be. When you feel his hardened length start to poke at your thigh, you look down at him past your lashes and smirk.

“Are you hard already, Kookie?” You giggle.

Taehyung roars with laughter abruptly and the outburst only makes Jungkook redden.

“I━I━” he stammers helplessly.

You shake your head at him and then purposely press your hips a little more firmly against his, gripping at his shoulders now. You’re challenging him now too, and he doesn’t know what you have in mind but you’re wickedly set on making him cum in his pants before Taehyung stops you.

“Time’s up,” he says.

Jungkook almost groans out loud in frustration when you pull away and step off of his lap. He’s embarrassingly hard now but his drunk self doesn’t try very hard to hide it. Taehyung’s stare is settled on Jungkook as you walk back to your seat but, before you can even sit down, Taehyung is beckoning you over.

“Come here, babe,” he hums. You look at him curiously but move in his direction. “What do you say we help Jungkook with his problem, huh?”

“Help? How?” You question.

“Come sit,” Taehyung gestures to his thigh.

Jungkook watches with silent seething jealousy as you take a seat on Taehyung’s thigh and then he’s kissing you, pressing his lips against your neck. You react almost instantly, your head craning to allow him more access and your eyes clamp shut, your mouth hanging open in delight.

“Tae━” You mewl, tugging at his hair, as if to prompt him wordlessly about Jungkook’s presence. But when does it become too much? Every action seems to keep building and building, that you know where the night surely must be heading; that you crave it.

Taehyung’s tongue swirls at your neck, his lips sucking on the sensitive skin, before he peeks one eye open to look at Jungkook.

“Look at him,” Taehyung hums against you. “Look at how jealous he is right now. Look at how bad he wants to be me right now.”

You take a moment to register his words, your head spinning. You struggle to find Jungkook as Taehyung continues to ravish your neck. Jungkook’s stare is hard, his jaw clenched; his hands are balled into tight fists that let you see the bulging veins in his arms. Is he jealous? Angry?

Taehyung suddenly bites down onto your neck and you gasp in surprise, leaning against his chest. His nimble fingers find the hem of your shirt which he lifts and discards on the floor with ease. Next to come off is your bra. You don’t realize your torso is bare until a slight breeze hits your breasts and perks your nipples and Taehyung reaches up to cup the soft tissue in his large hands and Jungkook can’t look away because, fuck, touching you is all he really wants to do.

“Do you see him staring now?” Taehyung asks. “Do you see how desperate he is for you? Look at how bad he wants to touch you right now, baby girl. Will you let him?”

You’re still staring at Jungkook as Taehyung speaks and note how fast Jungkook’s demeanour has changed. He looks helpless, his erection more prominent in his straining jeans which he shamelessly palms at to feel some sort of relief.

“Better yet,” Taehyung hums, averting your attention back to him. He’s sliding one of his hands down your front and in between your legs, pushing your thighs apart. His digits come in contact with your clothed pussy and the sudden touch, light and feathery, makes you jump and gasp. You hadn’t been aware of how wet you had been until he touched you just then and the coil in your stomach only tightens with each passing second. “Will you let him play with you?”

It takes you a second to respond, though that isn’t because you’re struggling to decide. The thought entices you far more than you ever believed it could. Taehyung is suddenly rubbing his fingers against your clothed clit in so very slow circles that it suddenly has you tripping over your own thoughts. You’re biting hard onto your lower lip as you force yourself to nod hastily.

“Do you want him to?” Taehyung asks.

“Fuck, yes,” You whine. “Mmm, Tae━”

Taehyung shifts you in his lap so that your back is pressed against his chest, leaning all your weight against him. It’s hard to focus as one of his hands fondles one of your breasts while his other presses figure eights onto your clit. You’re on full display for Jungkook now, though his eyes fall to the wet spot that forms on your pretty little underwear as your arousal leaks from you.

“How badly do you want him to?” Taehyung asks.

“So badly,” You whimper.

This catches Jungkook’s attention and he leans forward in his seat. Taehyung smirks against you and then he’s moving, withdrawing his hand from between your thighs to hook around the waistband of your underwear. He gives it a quick tug and you fumble to lift your hips so he can pull the useless fabric down your legs. Once it pools at your feet, you kick it off to the side and then Taehyung’s hand returns between your thighs.

“Spread your legs,” he says.

You do as you’re told, pushing your thighs apart but then instinctively squeezing them shut when Taehyung continues to press his fingers against your clit. The sudden stimulation is too much for you and your face begins to heat up so Taehyung uses the chance to push your legs apart for you. He hitches one of your thighs over his own as if to anchor you in place and it works.

“Can you stay like that for me, baby?” Taehyung drawls. “Look at Jungkook for me.”

You nod, your throat dry as you lift your gaze to lock eyes once more with Jungkook. You find the boy gawking at your sex and you moan suddenly. His head snaps up to stare at you with a sudden blazing determination and lust in his eyes before they fall once more to your pussy, admiring the way it pulsates each time Taehyung swipes at your clit or tweaks at your nipples. But the best part? The best part is just how wet you are, your clear juices coating Taehyung’s fingers, spilling onto yours and Taehyung’s thighs with the passing seconds, and suddenly Jungkook is hungry for you. But what he doesn’t know is how you suddenly imagine Jungkook in Taehyung’s place, sat beneath you poised daintily on his lap, his fingers pressing against you.

You twist on top of Taehyung, your own hand reaching up to grasp at your other breast, pinching at the nipple tightly. A delighted moan fumbles from your lips. “Jungkook━ Fuck━”

“It’s nice, yeah?” Taehyung asks aloud to the other boy. “She’s pretty, hm?”

Jungkook nods eagerly and then groans. “She’s dripping. Fuck, it’s so hot.”

Your face burns at his words but you don’t have enough wits to think of a snarky retort like usual.

Taehyung chuckles. “Why don’t you come here then and touch her? Taste her? Is that okay, baby?”

When you realize Taehyung is asking you, you nod eagerly. “Shit, please━ Jungkook, wanna feel you━”

At your request, Jungkook practically tumbles out of his seat. As soon as he’s standing on his feet, the realization seems to hit him and he takes his time, walking to you slowly. His gaze sweeps over your exposed body and he licks his lips, his eyes suddenly darkening. Taehyung doesn’t stop touching you or marking your neck his even as Jungkook walks closer and it hits you in that moment what exactly you’re doing and who you’re with ━ and you fucking love it. Jungkook kneels down in front of you and Taehyung nods in encouragement.

“She’s impatient and feisty,” Taehyung informs. “But that makes her fun to tease.”

“I know how to pleasure a girl,” Jungkook quips.

“But you don’t know how to pleasure Y/N,” Taehyung replies. “You’re too cocky, Jungkookie, and she doesn’t like that. You need to take your time with her and you don’t do that often with girls, do you?”

Jungkook doesn’t respond but, judging by his face, you assume Taehyung is right.

“What do you want me to do?” Jungkook asks. He’s staring at your face now and only your face. His intense stare makes you squirm on Taehyung’s lap, and makes you suck your lower lip between your teeth.

“Touch me,” You rasp. “Touch me, please, Jungkook.”

God, how he loves hearing you moan his name. But the anticipation is killing you. You’ve felt Taehyung’s fingers plenty of time; you’ve never felt Jungkook’s, and the abrupt need seems to grow more intense with each passing second.

“You heard her, Jungkookie,” Taehyung says. He draws his hand away from your heat and kisses your neck softly. “Go on. Touch her. Be gentle, go slow.”

Jungkook is shaking with excitement ━ or maybe it’s just the weed and alcohol in his bloodstream ━ but he eyes you carefully, gnawing down on his lower lip. He reaches out at a tedious pace and hesitates, his fingers hovering over your core. Taehyung is watching with eager eyes whilst planting open mouthed kisses along your shoulders, neck, and jawline. Jungkook finally presses his fingers against your pussy and your reaction is immediate. You toss your head back against Taehyung’s shoulder and jutt your hips forward.

“Nnngh, fuck, Kook━” You whimper. “M-More━ Wanna feel more━”

Jungkook takes that as a good sign and follows after Taehyung, rubbing circles into your clit slowly. He feels just how wet you are, his fingers coating with your cum as they move with ease past your folds, and it’s enough to let the wave of glee wash over him again.

“See? Look how much she loves it already,” Taehyung says. “Keep going.”

Jungkook doesn’t need to be told twice. As he rubs his fingers over your clit, his other hand comes up in a greedy fashion. He can’t stop himself from slipping a finger past your folds and it takes all you can not to moan out loud but you give up on the prospect of remaining quiet when it feels so good to have both boys on you.

“Let him know how you feel, baby,” Taehyung purs. “How he’s making you feel.”

You struggle to find your voice momentarily, too caught up with the lust and desire but then a cry of delight falls from your lips. “Fuck, ah, Jungkook! That feels s-so good━”

Jungkook’s head snaps up to look at you in pure disbelief.

“Holy shit, that’s so fucking hot,” he huffs. “I never thought you’d moan my name and now you’re so wet and tight and for me━”

“And me,” Taehyung admonishes offhandedly.

Jungkook doesn’t reply but that’s mostly because he’s suddenly fixated on curling his finger inside of you and watching your every reaction. Your hips jut forward and you cry out, panting at the blissful feeling but it isn’t enough. You need more, and you need more now. As if Taehyung can read your mind, he chimes in again, disrupting yours and Jungkook’s reverie.

“Why don’t you have a taste of her?” he asks. “You won’t regret it.”

Jungkook’s eyes light up and he watches as you nod eagerly, desperate pleas coming from your mouth. Jungkook lowers himself down between your thighs and you wait with bated breath before he’s licking a clean stripe against your folds with his flattened tongue. The sudden slippery warmth has your body writhing in pleasure.

“Jungkook━” You cry out. “Oh my god━”

Jungkook grins. Then he’s licking at you again, tasting your sweet succulence, and groans into your hot core.

“Shit,” Jungkook huffs. “You taste amazing.”

He nibbles down slightly on your clit without warning and tugs. You instantly jerk into his mouth, a strangled moan ripping from your throat that sounds something like a scold of his name and a desperate plea for more. “Jungkook!”

Taehyung snickers against your neck and you can feel Jungkook’s lips curl into a taunting smirk between your thighs. Jungkook’s finger still curls deep within you as his tongue returns to lapping at your clit and you can feel his nose brushing against you the deeper he burrows into you. Meanwhile, Taehyung is continuing to ravish your neck, his hands tweaking at your nipples. The onslaught of senses is so much for you that you nearly scream when Jungkook’s tongue dips into your heat so suddenly to accompany his finger. He laps at you hungrily and you gasp, your breath stuttering as your hands come down to tug hard in his raven locks, your hips bucking forward and into his mouth. It feels fantastic, too incredible for you to put into words, as you feel the wetness of his tongue lap at your walls and suddenly you’re aware of just how susceptible you are to both of the boys near you.

“Fuck, don’t stop, Jungkook,” You moan.

“Now who’s the needy one?” Jungkook coos against your cunt. “Gonna cum on my tongue?”

“P-Please━ Want it so badly, Kook━”

He smacks his lips against you, taking as much as he can of you into his mouth and sucking hard until all you hear are the lewd wet sounds of his tongue and finger working miracles against you. You’re clutching his hair so tight, pushing him closer into your heat but he doesn’t relent. One of his hands comes up to hold onto your waist, to push you firmly back onto Taehyung’s lap and closer into Jungkook’s mouth. You can feel Taehyung’s budding erection poking against your thigh and it’s enough to make you flustered once more.

In an attempt to help Taehyung, you find yourself grinding not only into Jungkook’s mouth but onto Taehyung’s lap, earning a growl into your neck. Taehyung’s free hand comes up to your chin which he grabs roughly. He forces you to look at him and then he’s smashing his lips onto yours in a heated fashion for an entirely ungraceful kiss. It’s needy and hot, completely open mouthed as your tongues mingle in the air and as Taehyung sucks on your lower lip. Yet you tear your gaze from Taehyung to look down at Jungkook as he buries himself further into your pussy, his nose nuzzling against your clit. You’re dripping by now and you can see your own juices smear onto his lips, dribble down to his chin, and it’s the hottest thing you could ever imagine seeing. He doesn’t seem to care as it spills down his neck and suddenly the mere sight has you squirming again. You part from Taehyung’s mouth with a wet pop that rings in your ears and moan.

“Fuck━ nghn, I━I━ think I’m close,” You whimper.

“Fuuck, yes,” Jungkook growls against you.

“Let it go, baby,” Taehyung hums, nibbling at your ear. “Cum for him, for us.”

Jungkook’s pace quickens, pumping his finger faster in you and sucking at your clit until you have no more strength to hold off. Your hands fumble in his hair, trying desperately to pull him closer, and you hate how badly you want your sweet release already. It doesn’t help when Taehyung twists your body ever so slightly so that he can lean down to your breasts and catch one of your nipples between his teeth. His tongue swishes back and forth against the perked bud and you whimper again, the coil in your stomach tightening and loosening.

You’re so close now and Jungkook can hear it, can feel it, can taste it. You don’t have much longer after that before your orgasm is hitting you hard.

“I’m gonna━” You reach out to grasp at Jungkook’s hair, tugging at the roots. “Fuck, Jungkook━”

You cry out suddenly, the coil in your stomach springing apart. Jungkook moans into your pussy as you cum, pulsating around his tongue and finger and dripping into his mouth. You’re reduced to nothing but a whimpering, writhing mess against Taehyung as you buck back and forth into Jungkook’s mouth to ride out your high. Taehyung pulls apart from you to rub circles into your hips and the seemingly gentle move somehow soothes the intense wave of pleasure into something much sweeter. Fire burns at your core and flicks outward until your whole body is warm and numb and then you collapse against Taehyung’s chest, panting hard. Jungkook drinks up every last bit of you and you begin to cringe at the oversensitivity before you gain some of your wits again. You push his head away hastily and this time he relents.

“Did all your little happy wet dreams finally come true, Jeon?” You snicker languidly.

The boy sits back on his knees and looks up at you, locking gazes with yours. You can finally see his face, his tousled black hair, his swollen red lips, and chin, all of which are covered in your perfect sheen. He licks at his lips and wipes at his chin and neck where his tongue can’t reach and he does all of this without breaking eye contact with you. A small smirk forms on his face and suddenly you’re filled with an intense need for payback.

“Yeah, you act confident now but you seemed to enjoy it when you were riding my face,” Jungkook says. You roll your eyes, about to reply before he adds, “So, you’re welcome.”

“You’re impossible,” You huff, pushing yourself off of Taehyung’s lap.

“Where do you think you’re going, baby?” Taehyung mewls behind you. “We still need you.”

“Oh, I know,” You quip. You reach down to grab onto Jungkook’s chin, forcing him to look up at you. “But it’s my turn, don’t you think, Tae?”

Taehyung chuckles and nods in agreement. Jungkook, however, hardly looks bothered, though he seems a little taken aback by your sudden assertiveness when you begin pulling him up to his feet before pushing him back onto the bed. Taehyung scoots over so that the three of you can fit comfortably on his bed and then you’re moving, crawling over to Jungkook on your hands and knees.

“Are you trying to intimidate me?” Jungkook asks. “Because this is sexier than it is scary.”

You’re hovering over his crotch when he speaks, your greedy hands reaching forward to brush against his hard dick straining in his jeans. He nearly jolts in his seat at the sudden touch and you and Taehyung giggle again.

“Mmm, baby, teach him a lesson,” Taehyung hums. “Suck him off nice and slow but don’t let him cum.”

“Not unless he begs for it,” You say wickedly.

Taehyung stifles a chuckle. “I told you she’s feisty, Jungkookie.”

The younger boy is eyeing you carefully as you busy yourself by undoing the belt buckle on his jeans. He acts unimpressed, unfazed, as you unbutton his jeans and began sliding them off his legs, but you can see the needy and impatient glint in his eyes. Your eyes fall immediately to the ever present straining bulge in his boxers and you gulp in response, licking your lips. You can’t help yourself when you reach out to brush your fingers faintly along his length. He jolts in his seat and grits his teeth, shooting you a hard glare.

“Are you seriously going to tease me?” Jungkook grumbles. “We can skip all of that, y’know━”

“It’s payback, Jeon,” You hum, running your fingers down his dick and then back up again. “Where’s the fun in it if I skip all of the teasing?”

“You know,” Taehyung murmurs from beside you. He’s reclining back, watching you with intense eyes and is completely shameless about his prominent erection contained by his boxers. “I’m surprised the idiot hasn’t referred to his dick yet as Jungcock.”

You giggle, an all too innocent and sweet sound for the way you’re palming at Jungkook’s dick. Jungkook, who is apparently having a rather difficult time keeping up with his surroundings while your fingers continue to work against him, scoffs. His eyebrows knit together as he throws a beady glare at the older boy.

“You’re ruining the mood,” he grunts.

Taehyung clicks his tongue against his teeth, a smirk tugging at his luscious lips. “Of course. I digress.”

You turn your attention back to Jungkook who’s staring down at your hand with parted lips and a crease in his brows. Without warning, you grasp him through his boxers and he groans suddenly, bucking forward. The desperation of his situation only seems to increase in severity when you peel back the elastic band of his boxers and slide them off his legs, finally freeing his dick which springs out from it’s confines. He’s much bigger than you expected, his tip angry and red, leaking with pearly beads that dribble down his length and the bulging veins that line it.

“You’re staring again,” Jungkook hums when he notices you pause, your eyes wide. “Sure you don’t like what you see?”

You shake yourself from your daze and frown. “Shut up.”

The boy starts to chuckle at your flustered expression but yelps when you clasp your fingers around the base of his cock. A beautiful moan falls from his lips and excites you even more. You start pumping him slowly, guiding your hands up and down his length in careful and measured motions, wiping your thumb across his tip each time you reach it. Jungkook shudders in your touch, his teeth coming down to gnaw hard on his lower lip. His eyes are glued to your hands working against him, his face scrunching up in pure euphoria.

“Mmm, fuck,” he grunts, his head lolling back. “Stop teasing me and go faster.”

You don’t listen. If anything, you slow your pace and it has him so frustrated that he lets an involuntary whimper escape him. He bucks into your clenched hand, practically begging for more but remains quiet, safe for his heavy panting.

“You heard her, Kook,” Taehyung says. “Beg for her.”

“There’s no way I’m begging,” Jungkook hisses through gritted teeth. “Never. I never have and never will.”

“Bullshit,” You scoff. You fondle at his balls with your other hand and he moans again. Your hand comes to a complete halt all of a sudden, interrupting Jungkook as he is about to speak. Before he can protest, you lean down and lick at his tip, swirling your tongue around him once to taste his saltiness. His hips rut forward into you but you pull back almost immediately and find Jungkook gaping. You meet his desperate eyes for a steady gaze. “Beg. Just once, Jungkookie.”

Jungkook’s stare wavers as you run your fingers along his tip, squeezing slightly. He tries to compose himself, to remain calm, but when you are relentless, he caves very easily. He only gives in when you kiss the base of his cock. And those eyes ━ fuck, the way your eyes turn so wide and already look so fucked out. How could he resist you?

“Fuck, fuck, okay,” he gasps. “I need more, baby, please. Ah, please━ You feel so fucking good.”

His needy pleas satisfy you and your lips curl into a devious grin. You lower yourself on him suddenly, licking a clean stripe up his length and he moans loudly. You enclose your mouth around his tip and suck, earning a small growl from him as he pushes his hips forward for more. In the next second, you sink your mouth down his length, taking as much of him as you can.

“Fuck!” he moans abruptly. “Ahh, shit, that feels amazing, baby.”

You hollow out your cheeks as you pull your head up and then back down, starting at an even pace that has him moaning and writhing beneath you. He feels much bigger in your mouth but you don’t mind even when he bucks himself into you unexpectedly and hits the back of your throat. The action makes you gag around him and, in return, he curses at the way it feels.

“K-Keep doing that,” he mumbles. “Please, fuck, just like that.”

His fingers thread in your hair and he pulls you down greedily on him but you don’t refuse.

“Can you do it, baby girl?” Taehyung questions. His hand finds his way on your back where he rubs gentle circles into your skin. “Can you take all of him in your mouth?”

You nod carefully around Jungkook’s hardened length.

“Good girl,” Taehyung smirks. “Go slow.”

You follow his orders, sinking gradually onto Jungkook until you feel the tip of him hitting the back of your throat. You gag once more but, instead of pulling back, you shut your eyes and take a few deep breaths in through your nose. In, out, in, out, and then you swallow. Jungkook’s reaction is sudden and intense. He bucks into your mouth unwillingly and moans even louder, his fingers clutching at your roots.

“That’s it, baby,” Taehyung hums and his sudden presence is comforting.

“A-Again,” Jungkook stammers. “Again, please━ holy shit, you feel amazing.”

You swallow again and then a third and each time you can feel yourself sinking lower onto him. Tears prickle at your eyes as your nose is suddenly pressed against his lower abdomen but his reactions are well worth it and so you continue.

“You’re doing so well, baby,” Taehyung says, planting a chaste kiss against your shoulder. “You deserve some more attention, hm?”

His fingers slowly rub circles down your back, his lips following your arch and has you shivering beneath him, before stopping at the dip just above your ass. He’s kneeling behind you now, his fingers massaging into your thighs. You sigh against Jungkook when you feel Taehyung’s fingers continue their trek to your ass, rubbing you carefully. You, in response, push your hips back, waiting for more.

“You’re still so wet, baby,” Taehyung says. “I bet you’d come with one touch of my finger.”

With Jungkook buried hilt deep inside your mouth, you’re hardly prepared for when Taehyung slips his fingers underneath to your folds. It’s embarrassing to admit how right he is. You react instantly, moaning around Jungkook and jutting your hips back for more. The simple vibration has Jungkook groaning, his hips bucking forward. You hadn’t even been aware of just how wet you are before Taehyung pointed it out but then you can feel it, pulsing out of you and dripping down the top of your inner thighs.

“But you need more, don’t you?” Taehyung asks. “How about my cock? Will you let me fuck you, baby girl?”

You nod eagerly, the simple question exciting you even more. Taehyung chuckles and leans down to press a kiss to the arch of your back.

“But you’ll have to be good and keep pleasuring Jungkook too, okay?” Taehyung says.

You hum in response and swallow around Jungkook as if to tell both boys that you have no plans on stopping. Jungkook twitches inside you and scrunches his eyes shut.

“Fuck, Taehyung,” he grumbles. “Hurry up. Any time you touch her, she swallows. It feels so good.”

Taehyung snickers but he takes his time. He runs his fingers up and down your folds until you’re moaning needily against Jungkook. You look over your shoulder to see Taehyung’s fingers wrapped around his own hardened and pulsating erection, pumping himself a few times as he stares at you carefully. He positions himself behind you and takes the chance to run his tip and length along your folds. You whimper suddenly, hoping your desperate noises will spur him on.

“You want more, baby?” Taehyung asks.

You hum again, your voice muffled and hoarse.

“Okay,” he sighs. “Only because you’ve been so good.”

You have no time to brace yourself from the sudden impact of feelings. He doesn’t do much except for push himself into you, past your folds. It’s only just the tip and yet your heart jolts in your chest, the coil in your stomach tightens. It feels so good to finally have something of larger girth in you that you gap, simultaneously sinking down further onto Jungkook. The two boys grunt above you, both of them panting hard.

“You feel so good, baby,” Taehyung mumbles. “Fuck, you’re so wet.”

He leans down to press a kiss against your shoulder, his other hand coming up to rest on the dip of your lower back to guide you. He slowly, so very slowly, pushes himself into you, inch by inch, so you can feel the way he stretches you open, feel the way he buries into you. Your leaking arousal only proves to be of an advantage, letting him easily push into you without any trouble. Your fingers grip the bed sheets beneath you in an ironclad grip and you squeak when he’s finally buried hilt deep within you. You nearly gag around Jungkook again, who’s still panting and writhing above you, but the way Taehyung’s tongue marks patterns into your shoulder comforts you. You whine against Jungkook, pushing your hips back for more and the simplicity of your action has Taehyung’s breath hitching in his throat.

“So warm,” he grunts and then sighs against your back. “You always feel so amazing.”

He still hasn’t moved and you’re beginning to grow impatient, distraught over the feeling of him rock hard inside you but unmoving. You debate pulling apart from Jungkook to yell at Taehyung but you assume he can understand your haste judging by the way your body writhes beneath him, your fingers clench into fists. He pulls out in one languid movement, his breath stuttering, until only his tip is left before he pushes himself back in, equally as slow. He sets at a steady, easy pace that, at the very least, lets you grasp onto some sensible thoughts and pushes you to keep pleasing Jungkook. Jungkook can’t take it anymore; he starts rutting his hips up into your mouth with gritted teeth. It’s a hot, erotic mess of mingled moans and groans but you never want it to stop ━ in fact, you want more.

“You like that, baby?” Taehyung grunts.

You nod hurriedly, humming in response.

“Ah, fuck━” Taehyung groans. “Want it harder?”

You nod once more, this time eagerly. When Taehyung pulls back one more time, he slams himself back into you without any warning and you jerk forward, sinking down onto Jungkook. The younger boy moans, his head lolling back as his fingers twisting in your hair. You don’t expect Taehyung to do the same thing again, pull out slowly and then push himself back in with more force, but he does, and he repeats the action again and again until he abandons it for a whole new pace. Soon, he’s thrusting into you hard and fast but always making sure his hips reconnect with yours before pulling out so you can feel him practically in your throat.

“Like being fucked like this?” Taehyung asks. “You like being used like a little slut?”

His thrusts are relentless suddenly, jerking your body and back and forth until he’s fucking you in a way that has you sucking off Jungkook just right so that you hardly have to put in any effort. Although his hard thrusts feel amazing, each time you’re pushed forward, you sink further down onto Jungkook unwillingly and that, paired with the way Jungkook frantically fucks himself into your mouth, you nearly gag each time as he hits the back of your throat, drool pooling at your lips and dribbling down your chin. Tears prick at your eyes from the feeling and it’s too pleasing to quit, to pull away from Jungkook just yet. Jungkook’s staring down at you when he notices your scrunched up face. You’re surprised when his hand finds your cheek, his thumb brushing reassuringly into your cheekbone.

“You’re doing so━ ah, fuck━ so well, baby,” he rasps.

You can taste the saltiness of precum on the tip of your tongue and you wonder how close he is. You have no qualms in finishing him off then and there but soon the pleasure you’re receiving from Taehyung becomes too much. Soon, he’s hitting you at an angle that shakes something in you. You pull apart from Jungkook with a loud pop, saliva and cum coating his length and your lips, and a gasp wretches from your throat.

“Fuck!” You cry hoarsely. “Ah, T-Taehyung!”

You’re too weak to push yourself up and end up burying your head in Jungkook’s lower abdomen, feeling the heat consume you. You’re near numb, senseless, as you let Taehyung ravish your body, fuck you hard into the mattress and Jungkook. It’s a frantic build up, an intense wave of emotions that you seem to pass through, and you can hardly bring yourself to react. All you can hear is the sound of moaning and skin against skin and the heat seems to make its way up to your head, making you warm and fuzzy. Jungkook gently pulls at your face, lifting you up and bringing you to him so that he can smash his lips onto yours and all you can taste is bitter liquor, you, and him, but that doesn’t stop him from sucking on your lower lip even when you pull apart to moan and gasp.

“T-Tae,” You sob. “Fuck, Tae, I━I’m c━close━”

“Cum for me, baby girl,” he murmurs. “Let me hear you.”

You shake your head frantically at the sensitive sting between your legs still raw from your orgasm from Jungkook, shutting your eyes. Taehyung’s hands find their way onto your hips and he pulls you down his length until you’re balls deep and pauses. He lifts your hips and you can feel him twitch inside you that it even makes your own thighs tremble and shake. You’re sure you’ll collapse on him if he doesn’t hold onto you and he must realize this too because he grips your hips tight to continue thrusting into you. Soon you’re tumbling towards your high. Taehyung’s pumps are frantic, growing sloppy with each passing second, as he pushes you to yours and his high. The coil snaps in your stomach again and you’re in a moment of freefall where you’re stunned by the wave of pleasure. Then, Taehyung is bringing you back down to reality with his hard thrusts, the way he moans, and the lewd wet sounds of him pumping himself into you.

“Ah, T-Tae━” You whimper. “So good, fuck━”

His name falls from your lips in a repeated mantra. You crumble beneath him, collapsing entirely against Jungkook, who’s brushing your hair away from your face. You’re shaking with each touch, your walls pulsing around Taehyung and clenching hard. He moans and curses behind you and you know he must be close to his high because he, too, is fumbling for it. His thrusts are even more hasty and soon he’s reaching his climax. His moans increase in volume and his thrusts become sloppier until he finally pulls his cock from your walls and nearly collapses against your back.

With his hand clenched tightly around his shaft, he jerks himself off until he’s releasing onto your back in white hot spurts. He’s panting hard, sweat coating his forehead, but he takes the time to press chaste kisses along your back and shoulders as the two of you attempt to calm your shrill hearts. It’s silent in the room for a moment despite your panting breaths. Taehyung takes a moment to grab his discarded shirt and wipe at the mess he’s made before he collapses next to you at long last with a huff of air. You moan wearily, rolling off of Jungkook to lay on your back between the two.

“God, you’re amazing,” Taehyung sighs.

You giggle up at the boy and lean towards him to kiss. His fingers rake in your hair and a few silent seconds pass before you’re nearly back to an even breathing pace. That’s when you notice Jungkook, his hand gripped tightly around his still painfully hard dick.

“Jungkook,” You pur his name, catching his attention. “What are you doing?”

“What does it look like?” he quips.

“It’s your turn,” Taehyung points out. Jungkook glances at Taehyung and then down at you, quirking an eyebrow.

“W-Well, I just thought━” Jungkook stammers. “I just thought you’ve had enough. It’s okay, you don’t have to.”

“I call bullshit again,” You scoff.

“Baby girl,” Taehyung hums, “do you want Jungkookie to fuck you?”

You nod eagerly but Jungkook doesn’t seem too convinced, or maybe he’s hesitant. Taehyung’s eyeing him closely, curiously, before he gaps. He bursts out into a fit of chuckles, earning both yours and Jungkook’s attention.

“Shit, of course,” Taehyung grins. “He’s probably gonna let go the minute he’s in you. You’re close, hm?”

“Only because she’s already been down on me,” Jungkook grumbles.

“You know that’s not it,” Taehyung replies. “You’ve been wanting this forever.”

Jungkook’s eyes suddenly darken as he glares at the older boy. “Taehyung.”

“Wait, what?” You ask, turning to gawk at both.

“Jungkook has a little crush on you,” Taehyung smirks. “This is all he’s ever wanted. I bet he’ll bust a nut the second he fucks you and he’s embarrassed.”

You gasp as you turn to face Jungkook who looks entirely disgruntled but you’re more shocked about the fact that Jungkook likes you than anything else. Jungkook, notoriously arrogant fuckboy, who’s seemingly made it his mission to give you a headache every waking moment by trying to flirt with you. And maybe you’ve always sort of known it; maybe you’ve always sort of felt the same.

“That’s not true!” Jungkook protests. “I━I━ Well, Tae hardly finishes when he’s with another girl. He’s jacked off to the thought of you before, too━”

Taehyung starts. “Fuck off━”

You’re stuck between the bickering boys, staring up at both of them with a dumbfounded expression. Before either boy can strangle the other, you’re speaking up and interrupting them.

“I don’t mind,” You say. “I’m just… surprised.”

Both boys are silent now, aggravated probably, and you giggle. You reach up to rake your fingers in Taehyung’s hair and then look up at Jungkook, using your other hand to grab onto his chin once more and force him to face you.

“Come here, you idiot,” You drawl. “I want you to fuck me. Wanna feel your dick.”

Jungkook seems taken aback but then his eyes are sweeping down your body and he writhes in his seat. Before he can protest, you’re pulling him down onto you to kiss. It’s passionate and rough but hot altogether as your lips smack against one anothers. Jungkook’s desperate situation seems to hit him again, especially when you snake one of your hands down to his length and wrap your fingers around him to jerk him off. He pulls apart from you, gulping.

“Fuck, okay, okay,” he gasps. “I need to be in you right now, please.”

You and Taehyung smirk as Jungkook shifts around on the bed to kneel between your legs. He pauses, glancing up at you once more and noting the way you bite your lower lip seductively, before finally pushing himself in. He goes slow, but not as gradual as Taehyung. You can still feel him stretching you open and he groans. He seems to slide the rest of the way in with a lewd squelch sound because of just how wet you are and then he’s buried balls deep, fitting so snug within you.

“Holy shit,” he whines. “You weren’t kidding, Tae. She feels amazing.”

Taehyung hums in agreement. “What does she feel like? Let her know, Kookie.”

Jungkook squeezes his eyes shut momentarily to focus. “Wet,” he hisses through gritted teeth. “Warm, tight ━ fuck, so tight.”

He marvels at the feeling, wonders how you can still clench so tightly around him despite being stretched wide by Taehyung. He bows his head to rest in the crook of your neck and moans. His words are enough to spur on your own reaction and you whimper against him.

“Oh, fuck, Jungkook━”

The sensitivity you feel in your core met with his hard cock makes you cringe but simultaneously pleases you and you’re bucking your hips for more. He groans at the feeling, his hands flying down to grip your hips. He’s big, stretching you wide, but you feel anything but pain except for the sharp burning sensation as the intensity of your past orgasms start to hit you. He rolls his hips back and then thrusts into you so hard that you yelp and jerk back on the bed.

“Go easy on her, Jungkook,” Taehyung admonishes. “She’s not a doll.”

“I’m sorry,” Jungkook sighs, nipping at your throat. “You just feel so good, Y/N.”

“I’m okay,” You reassure. You feel his length twitch within you and your head lolls back. “Fuck, I feel more than okay.”

“Can we try something?” Taehyung asks.

He receives two weak nods in response. Jungkook pauses, shifts the two of you until he’s on his back and you’re straddling his hips, his dick never once slipping from your core. The older boy grabs onto you and yanks you onto his hips.

“What do you say we give Y/N the pleasure she deserves?” he asks. He pushes his length past your folds and is rewarded by the sound of your moans as your jaw unhinges. “Think you can handle both of us, baby?”

“Fuck, yes,” You gasp.

Jungkook seems just as enticed by this. He’s careful as he pushes his cock into you and your reaction is explosive. With Taehyung already stretching you wide, you wonder how Jungkook will fit but it’s snug and perfect. You can feel him stretching you further, inch by glorious inch, and he hasn’t even begun moving when your walls clench around the two of them. Taehyung hisses in your ear and Jungkook pauses at once, sputtering for air, giving you time to adjust. When Jungkook pushes himself further into your cunt, rubbing against Taehyung’s cock and your own walls, you can’t help the delicious moan that falls from your lips.

“Oh my god,” You whimper. “Fuck, fuck, that feels so fucking good━”

It’s such a sticky, hot mess, and all you can hear is the sound of guttural moans and grunts. You jut your hips forward, a silent plea for something more. Jungkook’s hand grasps at your ass and then he’s pulling out. He growls suddenly, thrusting his hips forward and the sensation suddenly overwhelms you. As he picks up a pace that leaves you breathless, Taehyung slowly thrusts into you and the pleasure becomes too much. Your hands reach out to grab at anything, fingers digging eagerly into Jungkook’s chest, Taehyung’s sides.

“Oh, fuck,” Jungkook grunts. His face is scrunched in pleasure and concentration, his mouth hanging open.

“You’re doing so well, baby,” Taehyung growls. “You like being stretched wide like this, huh? Such a good girl too. Fuck━”

He’s sweating, but so are you, and all you can hear is the sound of yours and the boys’ moans, the vulgar wet slap with each thrust Jungkook makes. It’s only amplified with each small leisurely thrust Taehyung makes into your throbbing pussy, his dick rubbing against Jungkook’s with each thrust. Your walls tighten around Jungkook and Taehyung as the seconds pass and you know you’re already close to your third orgasm of the night but you try to hold off despite the room spinning. All you can do is lay there for Jungkook to ravish and control, for Taehyung to enjoy, too caught up in the moment. Your breasts bounce wildly with each thrust Jungkook makes and his gaze seems fixated on your chest before flickering down to watch himself disappear inside you each time. Taehyung is raking his fingers through your hair, soothing you through your next climax and it’s close.

“Fuck,” Jungkook hisses, panting hard. “I’m not gonna last.”

You push your hips forward as if to probe him on and he growls.

“No, shit, let me enjoy this, baby,” he whines. “Ah, so tight━”

He’s grumbling to himself, cursing under his breath and you smirk tiredly. Jungkook leans his head down to kiss at your chest, catching one of your nipples in his warm mouth. His tongue swishes back and forth over the perked bud and your chest arches into his face. Your fingers are clutching tight at his hair even as he obeys and adds more force with each thrust, slowly picking up his pace. His mouth widens and he sinks lower on your breast, humming against you in pleasure. Taehyung’s own pace quickens. It’s not as relentless as Jungkook’s but he makes sure to help aid you to your high, ramming his hips into yours until both their cocks slip into a seamless pattern. All you can focus on is the crude wetness, the way their dicks threaten to slip from your hold at how sloppy and wrecked your cunt becomes.

“Ah, yes,” You hiss. “Fuck, yes, yes━ So good, oh my god━ Right there━”

Your voice is cut off by a loud moan. You feel the familiar wave hit you once more and this time you hardly have any strength to fight it off or welcome it.

“I can’t━” You wail suddenly. “Fuck, I can’t━ I’m gonna cum━”

You’re fumbling for words to warn him that you’re close before you’re cuming around them. Their names wrench from your throat in no discernible pattern, accompanied by vulgar curses. Your body writhes between the two boys, your chest arching into his mouth, your legs tightening around Jungkook’s waist.

“You���re doing so well, baby,” Jungkook coos. “Come on, wanna feel you cream all over us━”

Stars form behind your eyelids and explode into galaxies as they swirl down your spine and to the tip of your toes, making them and your fingers curl in delight. Your vision grows blurry and tears stream down your face at the build up of pressure finally being released for the third time and you can’t help it when your mantra turns into delighted sobs and whimpers. You’re clenched so tight that Jungkook feels as if he hardly has any space to move and the confinement of his length has him gasping. He pulls apart from your breast to watch your scrunched up face with hooded eyes. He moans again, and desperately leans down to suck at your jawline.

You’re too spent to keep up with him or Taehyung as he helps you further to your high but you know Jungkook is close when his thrusts become messy, quick spurts. You gasp each time he thrusts up into you until he’s finally cuming.

“Shit,” he hisses. “Gonna cum━ Gonna let us fill you up, baby?”

“Please, please, wanna feel it,” You mewl.

He slams his hips into yours and stills for a moment as he releases into you in one hot wave and emits a beautiful moan of your name. You’re panting hard even as he rides out both your highs with a few more incredibly sloppy pumps before he finally collapses against your chest. The two of you are struggling to catch your breaths, your heart beating in your ears.

The room is silent, blissful, and it takes you a few moments of basking in it before you’ve regained your breath. Your fingers rake in Jungkook’s soft and sweaty hair and you hum in content. His mouth presses a few open mouthed and hot kisses along your neck and jawline before connecting with your own mouth. This time, the kiss is chaste and you smile against his lips before he’s pulling out of you. You moan at the missing feeling of his warmth and the way his own cum leaks from your core, down Taehyung’s cock, and your own thighs.

But Taehyung isn’t done. He thrusts up into you to ride out his own high, pushing Jungkook’s release back into you. His pace is steady, deep, and all you can both do is moan and gasp for air.

“Fuck, Tae,” You rasp tiredly. “Cum for me, baby.”

The boy gasps for air, nearly fumbling behind you to reach his high. “Gonna make this pussy mine. Fuuck━”

When Taehyung finally reaches his own high, it’s in another sticky stream of hot cum, each fluid mingling with the other in a pitiful mess. He pulls his slackened length from you and you whimper at sudden the loss, core and legs aching. As you slide onto the bed between the two tired and breathless boys, Jungkook wipes at your glistening core with a shirt and you sigh in content.

“Why haven’t we done that before?” You gasp, earning a chuckle from both. Jungkook lets out a boisterous laugh and you flick his arm. “If you say anything dumb, we’re never having a round two.”

“Round two?” he asks, wriggling his brows. “You want this to happen again?”

You nod, though you can already start to feel yourself succumb to sleep as it creeps upon you. “What do you think, Tae?”

“I think,” The older boy hums, “that’s your best idea yet.”

Jungkook seems surprised, excited even, and you smile sleepily. Taehyung throws his arm over your waist and pulls your back to his chest, wrapping you in his arms as he slips off to sleep. 

Before you fall asleep that night, you snake your arm up Jungkook’s chest and let your hand rest against his beating heart which you can still feel beating shrilly even long after your messy night together.

You awake to the familiar sound of your alarm.

It’s loud, annoying, and jolts you awake only to toss you into a haze of muddled confusion and an incredibly terrible hangover. Your head throbs and your body aches. Sunlight splashes in from the closed blinds and illuminates your face, making you squint.

“Turn that off, Jesus Christ, Y/N,” Taehyung snaps, his voice muffled and aggravated.

Your mind is too groggy to realize he’s sleeping next to you, too groggy to suddenly remember what happened the night before. Until, of course, you feel your limbs tangled with not only Taehyung’s but another’s. When you crane your neck to look, you see Jeon Jungkook splayed out beside you sleeping peacefully and you gasp.

The events of the night before suddenly flood your mind and everything is hazy up until your wild time with the two boys. Your muddled sober mind alerts your heart and suddenly it’s beating hard and fast in your chest as you register the situation. You’re used to waking up with a naked Taehyung by your side but never were you used to waking up next to a naked Taehyung and Jungkook.

Jungkook stirs in his sleep then and you curse silently, diving for your phone on the floor before realizing your drastic mistake. Your core is still tender and your legs feel so delicate, nearly caving in beneath you as you wobble precariously. Somehow, you manage to grab your phone and tap the snooze button hastily. Taehyung’s still half asleep on his side but Jungkook lays on his back and you’re surprised to see him looking up at you with a quirked eyebrow and a tiny smirk.

“Don’t you dare say anything,” You hiss. “Holy shit, that wasn’t a dream?”

You gnaw on your lower lip and reach down blindly to grab the nearest article of clothing on the floor (one of Taehyung’s shirts) to toss over your bare body. To soothe your aching muscles, you resort to kneeling on the edge of the bed.

“It wasn’t,” Taehyung murmurs.

“Nice to know you think our dicks are dream worthy though,” Jungkook snorts. “So when’s our round two?”

Your promise from the night before dawns on you all too suddenly and, though you feign your usual annoyance for both boys, the potential prospect of another night with the two of them thrills you to no end.  

“I━ I━” You stammer.

“Come back here, baby,” Taehyung muses. “It’s too early to be up right now. You can sleep a bit longer before you pretend you hate the both of us.”

Your eyes flicker down to your phone to check the time: 6 a.m. You can barely walk, let alone function this early in the morning, even without the added stress of your hangover, and sleep seems far too appealing to ignore. Maybe you can stay for a few more hours…

“Fine,” You grumble. You crawl back between them and wiggle around until you’re laying back on the bed. “But you’re making me that cup of coffee when I wake up, Taehyung.”

“Anything else, princess?” Taehyung grins.

“Maybe run me a bath too,” You wince as you settle back against the bed. “Everything hurts.”

“Will do,” Jungkook says. “Gotta do the most to make sure we get that second round. Now, come here━”

The boys snicker and, soon, the three of you have slipped back into a peaceful slumber.

You know that when you wake you’ll profusely deny that the night before and the morning after had ever happened; that you’ll never again find yourself in either Jungkook’s or Taehyung’s bed, much less with the both of them at the same time ━ but you find that you never really listen much to rules anyway.

⟶ All rights reserved to © jungkxook. I do not allow reposting, translating, or any sort of modifying and reuploading of my work.

⟶ Feedback is always appreciated!

#btsbookclub #bangtanhq #btsguild #jungkook smut #taehyung smut #jungkook #taehyung #bts smut #btscreatorscorner #jungkook x reader #taehyung x reader #jungkook x you #taehyung x you #jungkook x y/n #taehyung x y/n #bts #bts scenarios #jungkook scenarios #taehyung scenarios #jungkook imagine #jeongguk smut #jeon jeongguk smut #kim taehyung smut #jeon jungkook smut #bangtan smut #bangtan #bts fanfic #bts oneshots